The Attic Festivals of Demeter and Their Relation to the Agricultural Year 9780881430301

Citation preview

THE ATTIC FESTIVALS OF DEMETER AND THEIR RELATION TO THE AGRICULTURAL YEAR

This is a volume in the Arno Press collection

MONOGRAPHS IN CLASSICAL STUDIES Advisory Editor W.R. Connor

Editorial Board E. Badian P .E. Easterling David Furley Michael H. Jameson W.R. Johnson Bernard M.W. Knox Jacqueline de Romilly See last pages of this volume for a complete list of titles.

THE ATTIC FESTIVALS OF DEMETER AND THEIR RELATION TO THE AGRICULTURAL YEAR

Allaire Chandor Brumfield

ARNO PRESS A New Yark Times Company New York• 1981

Editorial Supervision: Steve Bedney

First publication in book form 1981 by Arno Press Inc. Copyright © 1981 by Allaire C. Brumfield Reproduced by permission of Allaire C. Brumfield MONOGRAPHS IN CLASSICAL STUDIES ISBN for complete set: 0-405-14025-8 See last pages of this volume for titles. Manufactured in the United States of America

Library of Congress Cataloging in Publication Data

Brumfield, Allaire Chandor. The Attic festivals of Demeter and their to the agricultural year.

relation

(Monographs in classical studies) Originally presented as the author's thesis (Ph.D.-University of Pennsylvania, 1976) Bibliography: p. Includes indexes. 1. Demeter--Cult--Greece--Attik{. 2. Festivals 3- Mysteries, --Greece--Attik{. Religious. 4. Attiki (Greece)--Religion. 5. Agriculture-Greece--Attiki. I. Title. II. Series. BL820.C5B8 1981 292' .38 80-2643 ISBN 0-405-14031-2 AACR2

THE ATTIC FESTIVALS OF DEMETER AND THEIR RELATION TO THE AGRICULTURAL YEAR

ALLAIRE CHANDORBRUMFIELD

This

study

dissertation

for

the

University

been

possible

since

that

the of

originally

Religious

for

enabled

me to

me to

like

the

to

thank

Penfield

live

School

in

of

Greece

Classical

an excellent

Vance

Watrous,

Harnish

criticism

of work

Burkert

of

kindly

Zurich

benefited

Vassilis tality

of

the

from

farmers

I spent

the

the

families

of

and

of

in

has

University

of not revisions

Fellowship 1974-75,

Pikerrni,

enthusiastic

the

Athens,

and

Kraft

Robert

progress.

the

on the

Attica,

village

and

Georgios,

Kostas

1973.

in

informaLasithi,

I would

Xuntaras for

W.

manuscript. and

patience

of

gave

Professor

agriculture

assistance.

ii

and

in

Penn-

which

environment.

summer Mr.

of

research

of Agios

where

Xuntaras

in

of

greatly

the

commented

My understanding

thank

It

make minor

Studies

Forbes

helpful

to

a

department

1976.

than

Travel

provided

Crete,

in

do more

which

tiveness

Studies

as

date.

sylvania

life

written

Pennsylvania

for

I would

American

was

like

and Mr. their

hospi-

Finally, Michael whose

to

H. Jameson, advice

has

I am grateful

growing maternal

for

my dissertation who has

always

encouraged

been

many years

I would

like

family,

for

also

to

tolerating

absent-mindedness.

iii

advisor

practical of

me at and

teaching

thank

and editor, step,

invaluable,

and

my husband

household

every

example. and ever-

disorder

and

TABLE OF CONTENTS

vi

LIST OF TABLES AND FIGURES .. ABBREVIATIONS

vii viii

THE ATTIC MONTHS Chapter I. II.

ANCIENT AGRICULTURE A. B.

c.

D. III. IV.

VIII.

IX.

11

Sowing Spring Harvest

19 33 39

THESMOPHORIA

70

The Name of the Festival The Outline of the Festival The Celebrants ...... . The Thesmophoria as New Year Festival

70 79 84

88

HALOA A. B. C.

VII.

Ancient Climate Agricultural Calendar: Agricultural Calendar: Agricultural Calendar:

54

D.

VI.

The The The The

11

PROEROSIA

A. B. C.

V.

1

INTRODUCTION ....

104 The Name of the Festival The Ritual of the Festival The Haloa and the Agricultural

Year

104 106 117

CHLOAIA

132

LESSER MYSTERIES

139

HARVEST FESTIVALS

147

SKIRA

156 iv

X. XI.

ELEUSINIA

192

The Ritual of the Mysteries The Mysteries and the Agricultural Year

CONCLUSION

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Appendix

182

GREATER MYSTERIES A. B.

XII.

....

207 223 243

••..

Ancient

193

Greek Agricultural

GENERAL INDEX INDEX OF GREEK WORDS

V

Glossary

250

LIST OF TABLES AND FIGURES Table 1.

The Attic

Months

..••..•.......

viii

Figure 1.

Geological

2.

Soil

Map of Attica

Map of Athens

Area

vi

180 181

ABBREVIATIONS Abbreviations modern

classical

Classical

of

reference

works,

(1958):

62

3f.

titles,

follow

the

Oxford

be employed:

AF--L.

Deubner,

Attische

Feste,

ed.,

Mommsen,

Griechische Feste

der

Loukopoulos--D. Loukopoulos, Athens, 1938.

J. 1974.

following

and

Stadt of

Lois

Athen, the

Georgika des

Sacrees

Richardson,

vii

1966,

those abbre-

2nd ed.

von Religiose

Jahreszeiten,

LSS--F. Sokolowski, Lois Sacrees Supplement, Paris, 1962.

Richardson--N. Oxford,

the

Feste

CGS--L. R. Farnell, The Cults -Oxford, 1896-1909.

Sokolowski, 1969.

follow

Darmstadt,

GF--M. P. Nilsson, Griechische Bedeutung, Leipzig, 1906. GJ--A. Mommsen, 1873.

titles

In addition,

will

LSCG--F. --Paris,

and

of periodical

viations

Feste--A.

authors

Dictionary. Abbreviations

in AJA,

ancient

des

Schleswig, Leizpig,

Greek

States,

tes

Roumeles,

Cites Cites

The Homeric

1898. 5 vols.

Grecques, Grecques, Hymn to

Demeter,

TABLE 1 THE ATTIC MONTHS

Hekatornbaion

July--August

Metageitnion

August--Septernber

Boedrornion

Septernber--October

Pyanopsion

October--Novernber

Maimakterion

Novernber--Decernber

Poseideon

Decernber--January

Garnelion

January--February

Anthesterion

February--March

Elaphebolion

March--April

Mounichion

April--May

Thargelion

May--June

Skirophorion

June--July

viii

CHAPTER I INTRODUCTION In author and

of

its

this any

claim

classical

era

of

must

on public

attention.

studies

desirable

overproduction,

new study

heortology

cellent

academic try

to

may wonder,

already

to

re-examine

Studies

of

in

in

justify

his

Readers

familiar

view

the

of

project

1 why it

existence,

the

the

festivals

of

with

many ex-

seems

Demeter

in

Attica.

ularly

of

outdated

agrarian

and Even

the

role

recent

Persephone,

works

(Paris,

Frazerian

and Bachofian

woman's of

the

primitive

'the

1972)

Mother

invention 'facts

of

of life'

agricultural

in

1971)

d'Adonis,

religion,

are

theories of worren

(Oxford,

concerning

Greek

aspects,

anthropological

culture cult.

its

classical

this

burdened origins

ancient area,

suffer

theories.

such

Goddess', agriculture, the

deities,

from

2

pre-Greek

of

agri-

as

G. Zuntz'

Les

Jardins

the

influence

of

assumptions matriarchy,

primeval

vegetarian still

1

Inchoate

man's

with

or primitive

or M. Detienne's

still

and

often

on the

in

and partic-

ignorance

preferences haunt

the

classical

of

2

scene.

Theories

Europe

about

evolved

the

and his

instinctive

curious

creatures

Goddess.

3

religious

as

Martin

Religion),

her

results

a more

whole,

and

and its

get

emphasized?

agrarian

religion

istics, role

in

rituals. Hymn to cultural

from

of

to

her

cult,

individual an explanation

following

the

lead

discover

will

festivals of

in

Attic

such

Triple a more of

two ob-

Greek

cult

Folk

of

and

the

cult

be discussed. in their

their purpose

year

its

is

seasonal where

cycle

a picture

from of

an important

so central told

to

in

and

to

the

her Homeric

the

a scrutiny contexts this

the

character-

such

Third,

a

moments

general

Demeter,

as

expect

get

as

we will

natural

certain

to

myth, of

Three

practitioners

we hope

will

First,

the

why women play

the

Demeter

context.

shape

do the

of

of

procedure:

and why secrecy

to

to

theoretical

Why are

Demeter

The relation

year

to

of Derneter's

moments.

of

Demeter,

the

return

this

the

Second,

and

and

agricultural

What results rituals?

the

their

an idea

seasonal

led

to

understanding

outstanding

have

(especially

of

in

exact

Greek

Mommsen.

can be expected

gain

northern

primitive

of Victorian

Nilsson

and August

festivals

is

method,

P.

the

daimon

study

free

of

nature,

eniautos

Our examination set

of

to

this

refreshingly

sessions,

libraries

mind

the

or practical

scholars

the

responses

The aim of

empirical

in

has

will hitherto

agriof provide

3 been

obscure.

In

celebration of

can

year

which

at the

for

dissertation

rests

II,

the

evidence

in

the

same.

that

the

closely

The second ancient

the

cult

of

its

original

Demeter

had

not,

in

cannot

two peasant

with

the

same climate

social that

between

religion

and

system

the

at

is

same indeed

first;

it

least

is,

as and

that

period,

lost

moments. only

assume

same

landscape,

same technological

despite

and

a polytheistic-

a gap of

similarities

religion, basic

events

the

climate

the

family

In

at

classical

the

same today,

the

farmers,

almost

show strong

to

place

One can

them,

relates

that

on the

inhabiting

folk

the

agricultural

will,

and

assump-

antiquity.

were

the

religion,

organization

the

be proven.

a patriarchal

polydaimonistic

took

modern

specific

communities,

is

prove

Attica

are

that

to

rests

as

hypothesis

with

important

was in

that

soil

This

milennia

and

the

to

time

operation,

year

of

by the

Attica

assembled

residents

to

it

assumption

relation

with

of

as

as now,

festival's

discovered

on two

agricultural

antiquity

tied

level,

is

the

was performed.

climate

purposes,

natural,

times

the

of

agricultural

associated,

that

date

or

is

practical

Chapter of

a certain

festival

One is all

the

be established

which

This tions.

some cases

two in

culture,

particularly economic

needs

as of

the

community. Observers

of modern

Greek

life

with

a knowledge

of

4

classical cot

antiquity

G. Megas, 4 have

or

social

institutions

modern

Greece.

society life

such

usually

understanding hitherto

know something

most

not

Greek

want

has

custom

to

for

the

homogeneity

their

religious

B.

c.,

and

Greek

ancient

of

folklorists

peasant

a clearer

society

that

had

the

the can

to

and

pops

modern 5

Even

movements,

since for

times.

their

nationalism.

and upheavals

scene

call

support

here.

population

be made

modern

strong

them

survivals

famines,

to

of

used

quarried

for

antiquity the

direct

the con-

which should descent

When a remarkable

up in it

of

(Mediterranean)

par-

an Albanian-speaking

a survival;

influence

the

but

certainly

environment,

and

the

peasant

cultures

and

Demeter

festivals

of

customs.

Although classical

in

ancient

gained

of

for

of

usage

we hesitate

argues

parallels

modern

continuity

argue

been

ancient

basic

ries

to

no argument

with

village,

the

racial

study

mainland

antique

allel

it

or

and

and occupations,

show that of

'survivals'

superficial

quests

Wal~

industrialized

he has

generation

linguistic

We would

that

of

P.

him.

An earlier

Greek

the

a Western

of many aspects

for

K, Sittl,

between

of

discover

puzzled

hometowns

noted

attitudes

The native to

C. Lawson,

J.

frequently

and

who gets will

as

our

concern

period, some of

roughly the

sources

is

with

the

fifth of

our

and

fourth

information

centuare

as

5 late

as

the

Byzantine

which

there

is

evant

context,

discussed. here

any

question

and

its

general Three

for

will

datable

be appropriate

method

which

will

categories

to

be forged.

ly

limited

at

least

and must

of

a century,

of

on other,

work.

Neverthele~s,

when

clear,

it

the

most

Literature human

of

background

must

of

tion. his

be wary

The author

details

sources,

narrow-

rather

than

freor

on guess-

evidence

us a better

and

may be exaggerating

to

(e.g.,

its

social

which

have

is

the

about

its

setting,

but

here

produced

the

descrip-

Aristides,

creating

for

detail

propaganda

make a comic

he may be actually

feeling

and more

may be writing deity

or

unlikely

a rather

epigraphical

cult,

motives

patron

does,

city's

the

give

the

mythological

describe,

dependable.

can

atmosphere

reliable, they.are

terminology

literary the

they

eviand

since

provide

their

the

most

extremely

mundane

interpretation

indicate

in

the

events and

they

rely

is

to

practice,

the

information,

rel-

literary

us with

with

the

reliability

be discerned

cult

Unfortunately, type

theology, quently

provide

contemporary

in

and

epigraphical,

for

about

be followed.

can

festivals:

evidence

within

with

would

Inscriptions

prescriptive,

be dealt

it

broad

incontrovertible

document

source(s)

ancient

scholastic.

A specific

probable

However,

the

dence

period.

point,

on behalf Isocrates),

of he

as Aristophanes

theology,

as Aeschylus

we

6

does are

in

the

Eumenides.

oratory

orators

and

in

habitual will

sound

the

philosophy.

general,

liars

will

of

allegations

of

Iarnblichus)

likewise but

consistent

and

to

attempt

which

Eleusinian

Mysteries

Fathers. tracts,

and

their

since

in using

literature alive'

for

might their

can

give

us,

we must

category,

commentaries

literature,

lexica

it

intelligible

to

its

a later

the

we have

This

and

order type

of

the Christian

sources

of

great

even

make cult

though 'come

carefully. called

literature, date,

so

exercise

can

authority

a

anti-pagan

then,

and

classical age.

In

early

we must

which

Byzantine

supplement

the

know what

on classical of

to

of

us much detail,

and

construct

existed.

Generally

weigh

to

essentially

been,

evidence.

includes

intended

have

and

when considering

do not

make

an antiquarian's

Another

are

for

Porphyry

and belief.

writings

they

reliable

an artificial

writings

we often

The third

were

the

that

give

employ

is

these

information

care

practice

and.

means

(e.g.,

none

and

the

so frequently

from

perhaps

we must

Since

they

systematize

distort

cult

This

genres

that

be strictly

write

to

where

literature

not

said

be liars,

6

Philosophers

frequently

symmetry

to

since

do not

theology they

cult,

impiety.

been

liars."

and yet

troublesome

has

prepared

be good

plauslble

perspective,

It

"were

reconstruction

doing,

Two particularly

scholastic, scholia

other

works

literature category

to which

and make is

the

most

7

suspect, cally

since

scholia

undatable,

and

traceable.

Although

lexicographers, they In

and

general,

tive

this

other

uneven

carefully

here

investigator. of its

textual

as

Jacoby

a Byzantine date

is

period

of

our

access

to

many more

us

not work

such

for

and

its

classical

as

evidence

sreat

when

the

by

value rule Suda

a half

is

deriva-

performed

compiler and

which

These

automatically

a rnilenniurn

concern,

of

sources

a notice

a source

analysis

the

compilations.

in

important

is

of

late

or

of

sort

reliance

practinot

dates

be reliable.

give

the

and

such

source, to

One should

testimony

for

and

often

know what

greatest

can

are

names

essential

Attic

such

anonymous

sources

always

evidence,

scholars

because

their

place

works

used;

earlier

is

a classical

from and

thus

we know the

we will

cites

known,

generally

we do not

used,

which

are

to

the

out

the

simply

later

than

undoubtedly

post-classical

the had

texts

than

we do today. Our approach upon

the

Nothing

epigraphical

will

and

intent,

the

scholastic

are

that

therefore

evidence,

contradictory

evidence

shown

will

to

it

be employed and

they

corroborated

for

the

and

will

with date

be to

its

regard

upon

will

be employed

for

derive

from

a reliable evidence.

when source,

of that

all base.

Literary its

composition.

sources

by independent

build

first

be admitted. due

of

to

rely

origin Finally,

it

can

be

or when

they

8

The form of ter

II

will

which

the

tural

year

this

provide

the

festivals

of

Demeter

Attica

is

this

information

is

not

able

to

discover, of

Attica, to

not Athens.

make this

change

is

strated

for

all

purpose

of

the

climate

of Attica

it

is

one

is

the

and for

these

Demeter. to

the

following

rites

which

considered

appears

folklore

archives is

it

it

in

the

nine

chapters,

VIII,

which

wane

in

idea

is

demon-

certainly

ancient

same

the

climatic

and and

been

of

a good

of

chapter,

I have

on the

seems

agriculture,

except

of

in

for

and modern,

classical

period

our

conclusion

deals

is

reviewed

the

in

every

festival evidence

of

chapter

earliest

it,

agricultural

will

discuss

using

version, discussion

so that

of

its

relate,

The general

III-XI,

The evidence

terms

festivals in

for

we have

The final all

because

that

purposes,

was the

generally.

date

Attica

of

festival,

festivals the

detail

today. Each

cuss

practical

against The agricul-

The question this

Chap-

anywhere

plains,

in

discussing

such

agriculture

the

also

be set.

in

the

available.

the

as

Since

discussed

that

will

in

follows:

framework

on record

in

data

be as

outlined

even

particularly

will

agricultural

of

University

study

it

of

harvest

regarding

and

the

in festival

significance. the

myth the

Homeric the

with

locality

primarily the

dis-

which

myth

as

Hymn to

myth

may be viewed

to

as

is

relegated

a unity

it

9

independent reader's and

of

is

explanation answer

the

the

purpose. themes

with

assumed.

for

the

while nature

which

individual secrecy

so frequently

to

others

XII

they of

story

of

will

also

not,

what

ritual, the

in

the

its meaning

their

and

rites.

an

and moments may tell function of

discussion

the

rape

present

this

women who perform do so,

Kore's

seasonal

and

Greek

the

festivals,

why certain

consider

the

However,

Demeter

appear

festivals:

a part

of

ancient

we will

which

basic

are

constantly

in

the Chapter

as

of

Finally

festival.

pattern

question

emphasized,

the

particular

familiarity

return

about

any

obscenity

us and

three of

the

are

the

rituals, which

is

10

Notes 1.

Such as: A. Mommsen, Feste der Stadt Athen (Leipzig, 1898); M. P. Nilsson, Griechische Feste von Religiose Bedeutung (Leipzig, 1906); L. R. Fatnell, The Cults of the Greek States (Oxford, 1896-1909); and L. Deubner, Attische Feste (Berlin, 1932).

2.

cf. J. and J.

3.

The creations of J.E. Harrison, 1912) and R. Graves, The White respectively.

4.

and Ancient Greek J. c. Lawson, Modern Greek Folklore Religion (Cambridge, 1910) G. Megas, Ellenikai Eortai (Athens, 1957) K. Sittl, Esiodou: Ta Apanta (Athens, 1889) P. Walcot, Greek Peasants, Ancient and Modern (Manchester, 1970) .

5.

Even Megas betrays op. cit., p. 1.

6.

W.K. Lacey, The Family 1968), p. 10.

G. Frazer, The Golden Bough J. Bachofen, Das Mutterrecht

this

Themis (Cambridge, Goddess (London, 1948)

chauvinistic in

(London, 1911-1915) (Stuttgart, 1861).

Classical

motive. Greece

Cf. (Ithaca,

Megas,

CHAPTER II ANCIENT AGRICULTURE A.

The Ancient

Climate

A discussion Attica

cannot

Greece

has It

avoid

seems

tion

even

mental must

have

duced Such

the

of in

that

and

and

the

near

a manner

the

climatic

east

most

the

climate

in of

be noted, the

satisfactory

the

climate

of to

classical

can

also of

Greece have

pro-

period.

explain

European

its

It

stimulates

the

to

and

times.

antiquity,

rise

in civiliza-

decadent

a temperate

cooler

of

or more

glorious

in modern

and

climate

arose

country

that

ancient

change,

allegedly

advances should

the

originally

therefore

wetter

it

of

in

antiquity.

between

that

intellectual

a theory,

decline tion

been

and

of

argued

activity,

since

contrast

Greece

year

of whether

deterioration,

state been

question

theories

the

ancient

impoverished has

that

explain

of

agricultural

significantly

climatic

to

the

the

changed

accurately, order

of

the civiliza-

European

propo-

nents.1 The science cated methods

since

this

employed

of climatology question by

the

first

has arose,

paleoclimatologist

11

become but

more even are

so, not

sophithe precise

12 enough cal

to

and

deal

of

before

mate

is

would and

to

the

tion,

this

the

is

agree

climate

of

that

studied

since

the

various the

classical

same

Geoponica, reaping,

etc.,

natural

events,

appearance rains, span can

of the

occur of

at

2500

be the

the

cicada the

same

years.

result

change

or

the

points

times,

of

human

climate.

point

of

view

occurred

in

will

demon-

in

for

the

year

Hesiod

when

the

pruning, Certain

swallow, the

are

to

today.

of

apparently

place

antiquity

sowing,

beginning

and

the

in

Attica

of

activities

vegeta-

taken

from

in

Deforestation

datable,

of

has

place

times

return the

is

have

writers,

the

This

follows

can

took

same

cli-

3

which

be observed as

period.

this

shift as

Agricultural

such

cen-

ancient

regarding

antiquity.

climatic

can

eight

literature

from

operations

as

of

pinpoint

the

indicators

calendar

prescribe

the

specific

climate

period,

today.

to

the

since

other

since

agricultural

Geologi-

terms

encompasses

no noticeable

no major

inexact

of

very and

Greece

in

investigating

often

that

too

reliable,

The agricultural strate

is

literature

patterns,

who have

expressed

which

for

be more

weather

generally the

to

scope.

2

era.

method

evidence

Scholars

period,

examine

seem

are

dating

our

Another

chronological

dates

radiocarbon

climate

turies

a limited

archeological

milennia; the

with

the winter

throughout denudation

(e.g.,

this of

soil

woodcutting,

13 overgrazing), that

as well

woody cover

changes

for

the

conditions

in ancient

Attica

their

farmer's. ancient

still

it

enough

is

reading

of the

ancient

were much the

The techniques

of dry

Greece

are

sometimes

torrential

rains

the

soil,

and by the

summer drought,

the

conservation

Therefore, advise the

ancient

numerous

soil

to the

vent

soil

vent

the

seed timely

size

that

moisture

the

from being sowing,

pruning,

so that

which

rain

possible

and hoeings

means. manuals

to pulverize

moisture;

drainage

frequent

moisture

standing

seedlings

the

plant

to produce

to pre-

ditches

and cold

so that

and nutrients

can wash away

agricultural

or the

of

makes necessary

by every

the

shows

in

and harrowings,

rain;

same

occurrence

maximum available

drowned

the

which

and hold

cross-plowings in a heavy

practiced

fall,

diggings

the

same as the modern

by the

and modern

can receive

to withstand

and repeated

limited

it

crops;

runoff

rotting;

tic

plowings,

to ensure

goes

moisture

writers

so that

weedings,

cient

of soil

in the

were

agronomists

farming

dictated

open,

to establish

and soil today. 4

are

population

remains

weather

as they

is possible

from a strictly

question

preoccupations

and modern

with

Although

study

of both

A careful that

history.

of this

and it

and advanced

of view the

purposes

change,

retreated

Greek

point

the

that

has

throughout

scientific

as climatic

to precrop

are

of suffi-

of winter; does infertile

from

not

drasuse shoots

14

and

foliage;

ing,

to

fallowing

improve

to

prevent

it

of

summer;

and

the

the

and many different thin

from

being

finally,

blasted

harvest

in

the of

of

ear the

of

manur-

the

grain,

by the

hot

grapevines

sun from

sun by dusting. (save

_and chemical

fertilizers),

and

crops

even

since

the

classical

for

the

idea It

'trinity'

of

all

that

the

fall-sown

foods

in

the

adequate.

it

proteins; with

beans)

form

than

agriculturally.

in

is

which

and

meat.

provide

of

Attic

as

often it

forming

(e.g.,

with

is

these

largely

four

basic

meatless

diet

nutritionally

contain

incomplete soup,

protein

had

a

We emphasize

of

complement

cereals

typically

lentil-barley

complete

basis

included

crop.

both

the

To these

and modern,

legumes

same.

Mediterranean

also

make the

support

region.

consumption

ancients

the

olives the

the

reaping,

further

the

garden,

The two also As the

changed

of

in

ancient

combination they

and

the

hardly

remained

speak

than

and

has

because

peasant, Cereals

have

of machinery

sowing

provide

legume,

rather

combination

5

the

writers,

since

Greek

to vines

add

of

will

agriculture

field,

legume,

below climate

cereals,

by agricultural

times

in Attica

traditional

we should

introduction

The description

given

subsistence

three

the

grown

year

is

the the

times.

agricultural

of

early

protection

The techniques

of

soil;

means

in each

already

bread

a much cheaper other noted,

legumes

15 replenish

a soil

humble

legume

exhausted

is

agricultural

or

not

of

cultivation,

portion

of

farming

as

of

the

fertilizer,

f armer.

dry

the

water

in

early

enough

Of all

the

than

early

the

period

that

the and

of

in is

in

the

not

greater

many useful

animal

fodder

or

unrecognized

with

as

of

yield

worst

by

of

labor

barley

of

that

Attica

only

Athenian

Attica

the

the

barley

Attic

power.

best

would

summer

to

in

for

criwheat, On

yield of

50%

Italy,

Barley

Theophrastus

land

sun.

produce.

peasant

meal

ripen

than

parts

more

much

these

will

8

and

needed

crop

seed,

as

spring

winters

meets

be 10-15%.

produced

was the

wet

prolific and

soil,

of

since

which

barley

of Attica,

food

greatest

of

the

practicable.

but

but

heat

more

will

commonest

fall,

was one which

growth,

a far

that

the

mild

antiquity,

terms

In Attica

and was not

On a richer in

the

crop.

sown in

cereal

the

known

wheat.

the

was

stages

avoid

such

difference

probably

else,

grain

Barley

soil,

complicated

occupy

food,

were

basic

desirable

less,

vine,

as

under,

of Attica,

to

best.

a poor more

the

costs

whether

irrigation

the

cereals

teria and

of

climate

summers,

the

sources,

a more

However,

another

necessitated

Given

as

The

7

were

majority

by ancient with

literature. legume,

Cereals

sowing

such

when plowed

. t h e ancient

great

plants

6

cultivation.

much discussed

culinary;

process

qualities

by cereal

than

was

even

in

noted anywhere

barley-growing.

9

16 Among the and

nutritious,

bread

though

flour, wheats

edly,

the

in

area

summers word

around

from

the

it

need

were

something

millet, resistant, It

is

these ancient ours,

the

Greeks

for

this as

kind

the

Undoubtwere

the

sown

and

a luxury are

produce in

the

neither

need

irrigation

that

they

were

and the

from

the Latin

may indicate

that

the

west

wheats

or

produce

fall-sown

wheats,

but

a smaller

yield.

They

ancient

world.

winter-hardy

they

quantity

richer

spring-sown hard

in

adopted

whether

Soft

than

was

of wheat

an import,

region.

wheats

unlikely

in

nor

the

cultivated

Like

Attic

droughtsummer.

on any

scale

in

Attica.

Attica tion

white

of

10

grown

that

moisture

and

ancient

grown

einkorn

were

The fact

of

such

(siligo)

soil

flour

more

fine

today.

ernrner and

the

Sea

whiter

they

is

where

largely

Black

a finer,

it

productive

making

commonly

as as

for

Rome,

(OLALYVt,~~)

knew

most

such

sown wheats

cooler.

they

the

most

as now.

Spring the

the

suitable

Attica,

wheats

then

durum,

least

ancient

husked

fodder,

in

Tr.

was probably

naked

for

wheats,

of

It

would

were

the

oats:

have

and

that

same

barley

been

milling

seem

that as

the

main

today,

and

except

durum It

techniques

were

ancient

for

wheat.

consumed?

most

cereals

needs

bread

far

grown the

modern

In what to

primitive be dense

ancient addi-

form

would

be emphasized

more would

in

that than

and

hard

by

17 our

11

standards.

durum

wheat

barley

at

ly.

with all,

Such

A fine

a handmill, as

it

cereals,

digestible ate

more

counterpart peasant

used

produce

his

a fine

the

diet

suited

to

a dry

which

lose

little

and

has

been

for

centuries

destroy

major

to

from

rise

nice-

milled,

are

The ancient

Attic

peasant

and

soup

than

recently,

to

durum,

the

modern

Greek and

flourmills but

this

more

his

make porridges

mechanical

from

be made

gluten

quite

the if

can

is

a recent

is

olive

properly In

still

source

of

having

deep

Once tree

fat.

and to

and

initial

yield

pruned,

of

the

The olive

roots

the

can

contrast

a staple

the

thin

well

leaves

investment

fruit

for

is

difficult

vine,

the

it

is

decades, to olive

care.

than

of Attica

of

cereals,

Mesogeion,

the

trate

their

efforts

their

bread

from

other

oil

moisture.

by neglect.

of vines

its

climate,

The soil

any

cannot

from

be finely

largely

even

and

the

made,

little

the

until

be made

in many areas.

Greek

in

it

groats

powerful

flour

The olive

needs

baked.

cereals

Today

innovation

cannot

Even

cannot

sufficient

porridge,

does.

12

broths.

than

flour and

lacks which

boiled

probably

bread

crop,

is

better

and

today

central on grapes

a bakery. even

with

plain, as Vines

tractors.

suited

to

the

many farmers, have

a cash require

begun crop, more

Pruning,

growing especially

to and

concento

work digging

buy than and

18 picking

must

still

vintner

more

dependent

primitive

have

farmers

some degree. regular the

Their

by the Varro

· su b Ject

mention

although the

it

his

observations

and

specific

intended

are

However,

it

book draws

Quintilii

Greek

most for

climate.

works

in

olives,

useful

when

to

on a was

on the

survive.

with

largely

on Latin

who are

not

a farm-

the

theory

details.

they

deal

authors

known

with

and methods

The Geoponica, sources,

of

necessarily

of

Theo-

interest,

advice

a description

d.

example.

on ancient

is

Greek

He does

activities.

practical

enough

sale

things,

a botanical

gives

Not

an-

for

h ave

for

concerned

has

of

grapes

all-inclusive.

agricultural

drawing

for

apparently

among other

not

specific

a collection

third

is,

Plantarum

compilation as

the

with

own

depend

which

fifty

more

his

c. 13

B.

of is

than

times

a Byzantine

grain,

is

cultivation

Historia

wine

of

Hesiod

Oeconomicus

phrastus'

the

of

produced

do so would

than

more

perhaps

14 b t f u ew o f th ese

1 ture,

management

and the

more

soil

to

century

names

almanac,

estate

supply

and Days

Xenophon's

and

ability

Attic

Attic

the

for

antiquity;

also

the

than

only

the

in

region

fifth

o f agricu'

The Works

not

this

makes

laborers

of

unnoticed

and reliable

case

er's

gone in

which

who produces

The suitability

hardly

cient

by hand,

on seasonal

vine-cultivator

consumption. can

be done

for

the such

was the

farmer,

farmer's

year.

as Varro

appropriate about

when,

for why and

19 by whom the The Latin

Geoponica agronomists

the

farmer

tion

and

in

make

is

means

'in

that

of of

The most Hesiod from

and

mented

the

in

wherever s~udies

the

and

instruct

provide in

when can

Italy,

explanaclimate

conditions

calendars

it

sources since

year

for their

Their

writers

within

cautiously.

a certain

opera-

be assumed

that

which

would

be com-

our

purposes

are

and for

the

the

he

by ancient

sources,

and

be

Geoponica,

Attica,

Details

derives

will

calendar

1974-75.

folklore

information

testimony

of modern

are

where

which as

suppleappro-

follows

observed

is

by

corroborated

as well

as

by modern

agriculture.

The Agricultural Calendar: Sowing Our calendar,

sowing.

like

Hesiod's,

begins

with

the

fall

15 In modern

fall,

their

a time

southern

frame

possible of

use

reliability.

Columella

varying

places',

Attica.

year

its

Greece.

Latin

agricultural

tasks

the

of

reliable

The basic

myself

B.

and

by the

priate.

to

Theophrastus,

Boeotia

and

his

and

warmer

judge

The difference

speaks

climate to

of

Italy,

writer

done,

the

parable

detail

necessary

to

as Varro

theory.

and

it

When a Latin tion

every

Greece

compiled

such

agricultural

between Italy,

was

before

the

Attica, rains,

legumes since

they

are

sown early

do better

in

in

the

a dry

soil

20

than

cereals.

Beginning

broadbeans

(xouxLa),

lentils can

(~axE~).

also

vetch

at

this

Theophrastus pea (~axo~)

vetch

(6poBo~),

can be sown at when sown in that

this

the

food

and bitter fertilizer. eaten

are

Only

is

spring

the

(poSnl,

and

lupine

the

broadbean in

and

(AounLvov)

that

in

famine

broadbeans

bitter

vetch,

indicates

antiquity;

today

exclusively

conditions

The

bitter

1 7 which

indigestible,

(xuaµo~),

fall.

and even

He warns

almost

the

sowing;

(EPESLv8o~)

by humans

under

18

Colurnella

was

although also

and oats October

the

Hesiod since

preliminary moisture.

the

for

for would

end

vetch

fodder they

or

be

of

fall

legumes sowing

and

chickpeas

(aL,apL),

barley

in

the

of pulses

a spring

sow-

9

Attica

today

of December,

refers

to

two were

plowing

sowing the

lentils

of wheat in

Hesiod

the

endorses

possible.1

{Bpoµn) to

places

also

The sowing

ing,

vetch

sows

by humans.

generally, ing

to

grown

The Geoponica fall.

(8lpµo~)

time.16

was eaten

vetch

sowing

lupine

chickpea

fall,

farmer

time.

and

either

the

bitter

(PEBC8La),

he assigns the

October,

(SCxo~),

recommends

(wxpo~),

lentil

early

Chickpeas

be sown

lathyros

in

to fixes

the

extends

the

at

weeds time

of

as

once, and

the

on the

sowing

performed uproot

from

depending

fall

{xpL8a.pL)

sometimes

at

the

of

rains.

arotos,

distribute

sowing

middle

plowwith dung setting

a and

,

of

the

Pleiades,

would

B.

have

c. 20

taken

of

the

sowing

with

The

sowing

month,

Attic

the

are

sowing

also

used

3),

November

or

November

21)

Nove mb er

as

. t h e sowing

November

November

20,

as

Another the

crane,

tion. of

the

crane

calls

approaching as

appearance

the

herald

the

of

(November/December).

27

movements,

for,

are

time

as

is

cited

the as

iden-

Pleiades

still

associated

Christian

(St.

George

holidays Sporiar~s,

Mesosporitissa,

An Attic

proverb

cosmical

identifies

other 26

The crane the

weather

as Aratus

of

plowing

also

Aristotle

Attic

month

would

Orion,

appearance

southward

writers

plowing. the

the

annual sign

of

the

25

tirne. was

the

of

setting

farmer

event

in

setting

sowing

on his

winter;

of

800

22

cosmical

the

this

crane

astral

the

through

indicator

year

Plutarch

when the

(Panagia

of

for

the

reliable

of

Pleiades

although

23

indicators

passing

Hesiod

and

clue

the

which

mont. h 24

gives

25,

the

as well.

beginning

sowing.

also

the

Pleiades

midpoint

the

of

rains,

the

the

of

Hesiod Hyades,

the

fix

gives

Pyanopsion. the

setting,

1 in

µnv onopLµo~,

Greece

to

passage

sources

month

and

cosmical

November

setting

by other

In modern with

this

time

the

their

around

to

21

October.

the

set,

place

A scholion

end

tifies

presumably

migratime

refer fixes

of

to

and the

the

Maimakterion

have

been

of

a particular

notes,

the

crane

a more year shows

than

22

whether

the

rains

passage

and the

will . t h ickness

However, the

rain,

the

the

condition

do so just factors that

the

the to is

sowing,

the

and cold rains

seed

to

depends

the

right

and his cannot seed

seed it

germination

in

will

it

can

stand

the

cold

by the

summer

rain

proportion,

sowing of

at

The varying

this

reason,

the

seed

in

dates

if

is

given

is

spell,

soaked,

follow

the

the

rain the

grown

begins,

or

not

mature.

yet

time,

to

in

a farmer

first

some ancient

and

it

judgment

economy, the

is

If

good

installments,

a part.

it

have

right

if

be sure

The soil

roots.

farmer's

sowing

For

least

a dry

winter

farming

a second

that

not

the

to Many

must

withstand

it

length

29

rains

will

at

at

farmer

but

sun when

coming

own experience

follow.

time

In a subsistence

wasted.

and

better

and on the

afford

the

and developed seedling

its

was always

begun.

torrential

the

of

and whether

has

wet,

].ate,

on the

it

not

slightly

sprouted

by the

his

sow,

earnest,

If

time

discuss

to

after

very

easily

recommend

account:

may rot;

has

luck.

is

into

is

and

moment

difficult.

may be blasted All

it

farmer

authorities

or

begun

by the

the

soil,

rain

may die,

if

very

if

are

enough

have

plow

plowing

the

for

the

proper

be taken

rains

in which easier

the

before

must

of

late,

p 1 umage. 28

guide

Ancient

determine

or

. o f its

best

and weather-wisdom. how to

be early

batch authorities

ensure

the

30 for

sowing

by the

ancient

of

23

sources ing

show

could

months

that

in

extend

of

from

are

. wit. h sowing.

with

a warning

such

a late

the

sown cuckoo of

will

spring,

cuckoo be

appears

saying

sowing

still

March

and

April,

Attic

proverb

larly spring.

the

dry

as

the

is

not

crop.

in much."

But, hoof

the

crop

sown. 32

The

at

the

beginning

2s. 33

March

Hesiod

in

March,

and

necessarily

be

after

a few days

in

one

the

spring late 35

Attica.

36 Further,

to

and

heavy

However,

The

seems

inadequate,

abundant

"Two rains

solstice:

solstice,

this.

rarely

sown

are

period

then

34

connec-

an ox's

early

mid-March.

for

this

of

around

winter

compensate

will

the

rains

in

a rneager

countryside

in

The Attic

winter

appears,

sow-

Maimakterion

to

height

first

autumn

man who has

fall

the

of

in

An

April,

a particu-

followed

by a wet

37 The

rain,

also

rain

and

the

equinox,

until

says,

December.

only

ancient

the

delayed

can

to

the vernal

if

rains

a ,joy

fruitful

period

mentioned

after

to

as

today

that

is

falls cuckoo

the

the

a limit

produce

the

in

at

to

sets

sowing

will

be

appeared

October

Hesiod

rain

when

today,

specifically

against

the

time late

31

sowing

if

as

(October/November)

(November/December)

at

late

Pyanopsion

~. ~ion

he adds,

antiquity,

and

arrives, Theophrastus

grain

continues when

its says

sprouts to growth that

grow is barley

slowly arrested and

until until wheat

if the

there cold

the usually

is weather

spring. sprout

on

24 the

seventh

Greece

day

today,

the

grain

~t achieves

the

about

inches)

eight

readying

The vines

are

forward

tied

up to

or pits

rain

the

and

deposited

by the the

surface

where

the

are

manure

pruning

grow

winter.

goes

trenches

from

they

prevent

are

so that

the

roots,

the

vines

to

mid-November.

to

large

let

the

a convenient

their

plant

of

and

down from is

exposed

vineyard

in

hills

or

time

for

proliferation

to

damage,

will

get

the is

on the

and

to

make

them

maximum moisture

in

summer. Varro

September that

speaks

25,

autumn

of

pruning

from

the

setting

of

pruning

and

digging

should

and

at

time

should

be left

only

feasible

in

this

last

is

places

the

early

digging

November,

from

why the

autumn

pruning

pruning

in

fall

spring,

the

until

October

the

the

This

the

digging,

washes

if

breadth,

tending

mid-October

around

farmer. to

for

facilitate

dug

well

39

The trenching

which

roots,

deeper

time

In

be growing

(a hand's

days.

the

38

agrees. to

a anL3aµn

twenty

also

for

an d Varro

considered

of in

is

it

(E£Aaxxwµa),

is

height

The fall and

. sowing,

after

the

which

and open

October

to

causes not

the

which

winter, 41

plant

be desirable

in

late

are

dug this

The Geoponica and

to

warmer

to

shoot in

adds

although

December,

restricted

but

be performed

trenches

all

equinox,

Pleiades,

a warm climate.

is

would

the

the

autumn

explains

climates: earlier

a cold

in area.

25 Therefore ison

the

to the

autumn spring

During the

vine

the

leaves

beneficial is

and the

yard.

It

said

as the

fruit

to find

place a Greek

symbiotic

have

for

grazing

for

natural

grazing

the

fields,

because

is

Greece

farmer

knowledge of the

are:

St.

either

sc~rce,

the

times Demetrios'

for

two.

or to

provide year

when

manure

groves

by ancient second

for

and agri-

book to

who owns a farm ought husbandry,

43

new wine can be

the

opening

day,

makes it

and animal

agriculture

end of October

The

provide

his

from

is uncommon

at all.

in olive

anyone

of the

It

of the

herds

devotes

that

of both

times

rains

vine-

no_damage

The crops

was noted

Varro

in the

and crops

weeders

relationship

the

to own a flock

and the

natural

relation

Traditional

herds

for

and no growth

months. no sheep

at various

as he believes

manure

on

is

before

suffer

a shepherd.

commentators;

Towards drunk.

who keeps

with

summer,

will

three

to graze

vinegrower,

been harvested,

between

sheep

This

husbandry, to have

least

and are

vineyards. cultural

the

vines

in compar-

arrangement

much-needed

at

the

some contract

end of the

just

relationship

advantageous

and the

the

farmer

allowed

shepherd

has

for

are This

leave

that

sheep

be moderate,

vineyard.

the

sheep

is

take

the at

should

the

in the

scarce

begin,

will

fall

to both

grazing

this,

pruning one. 42

the

October

new wine in modern 26, 44 St. George

26 the

Sower,

In fact,

November the

3,

wine

fermenting,

can

after

improves

the

a certain

ancient

this

Athens, at

new wine remain

from

the

since the

phrase that

dates.

states

that

the

cicada

skolyrnos sing

to

indicate

modern

entirely

the

not

for

the

that

The time on whether

. new wine

the vtov at

least

only

other

in

was

opening

the

any

supplies

quite

a half precise

calendrical

25,

summer

solstice.

was opened

in

would

the

wine

that

the

was more the

when

before

in

sea-

skolyrnos

be mid-summer, the

summer

his

cicada

wine

to

wine

flowers

and

as

the

begins

the

49

This

fall,

was more

seems

as

in

highly

mature. olive

In Attica

or with

the

. rains.

months

reference

and

the

best

is

and

summer,

June

is

one

vintage,

in

by hand,

wine

mean the

This

two months.

were

autumn

48

it

though time

the

calls.

as

flavor

of

. with

he cannot

Hesiod

but

its

official

the

wine

that

stopped

Even

the

46

has

Anthesteria

mean

date.

it

6.

barrel.

the

Greece,

about

of

as

although

customary

and

In November for

in

depend

TE

His

soon

January

before.

place

around

esteemed,

to

orvov

flowers

to

kept

Choes

connects

rains,

sonal

is

does

year

took

autumn

days,

the

seem

Hesiod By the

forty

an earlier

would

Epiphany, as

may become as

the

be drunk

it

of wine-opening,

undrinkable

or

about

longer

date

45

harvest today,

a comb-like

begins, the tool.

and

extends

picking The

is trees

done are

47

27

not as

beaten they

still

method

of

become as

oil.

If

workers

should

branches

will

the

for

the

fruit

picking

is

a little

yield

less

and

workers

can

pruning

is

produce

more

heavily,

to

will

give

Pliny

the areas, and

strip

the

olive 54

fall. the again

harvest,

early

so that

green

at

the

the

tree

of

of which

the Heavy

longer,

and

53 the

in

this

anomaly.

may be pruned

twice

a year,

colder

areas,

which

Varro spring,

Greece,

explains

to

pruning

new shoots,

in as

work

ground.

branches.

Italy,

that

removed,

young

olives

In

October,

time

branches,

recommends

old

the

in

same

on the

production the

the

oil,

arduous

are

sitting

in

spring.

the

picking

of

reach,

of

the

52

to

than

pruning

a pole,

higher

the

yield

by ladders,

advise

The Geoponica

Colurnella

in

of

the

keep

fruit

olive

be reached

once

to

encourage

the

the

the

clean

fruit.

more

decreases

pruned

them

this

and

makes

harder

believed

place

though

are

of

51

This

easier;

this

fruit

proper.

picked.

in

disadvantages

Geoponica

are

Greece

and

beating

preparation

trees

of

times

against

instead

harvest

ancient

warns

cannot

the

in

Varro

be damaged.

The olive their

the

the

a reed

and

olive

areas

antiquity

branches

not

olives,

before

in

use

were

backward

damages

Colurnella unripe

they

apparent.

this the

as

in

Already

had

tree,

sticks, were

50

century.

the

with

and al-

was

in

In warm in

late

evidently,

fall the

28

tree

may be damaged

the is

pruning

is

and

it

often

Columella of

for does,

seems

pruning,

every

eight

olive

press

press

is

donkeys.

If for

the to

57

or

(xaTa~6~Euµa)

to

desired. has

put

It

planting

to of

the

go on through a great

unusual

it

weather January,

deal

of

labor.

of

the

value

view

he recommends

are

picked,

into

oil.

selected

for

get

rid

of

on each

be done

are

then

and not

only

the

burying severed

from

usually

after

59

they for

but

perhaps

and

vines 58

where

in

by

water

salted. only

by layering

Layering

the

parent

a long

is

plant This

mentions

is

until

it

method only

was a less

a

branch

new vine

two years.

layering

olive

be soaked

out

Xenophon

the

eating.

the

the

to

powered

soaked

need

December.

tip

mill

bitterness,

of

its

taken

a mechanical

are

by stretching

Theophrastus, shoots;

eating

ready

in

are

was a stone

propagation

a new vine

they Today

side,

performed

down roots,

was known

a very

it

the

is

is

to

formerly

so and

vine

In Attica

involves

for

but

growing

an old

it

olives

In Attica

of

for

slashed

a week

way of

pruning

be made

months

spring.

the

have

Olives

are

the

h . 55 may t e vine --so

56

years:

used,

four they

to

in

however,

After

for

done

warm enough

. pruning--as

by fall

the

common

method. Varro between

the

advises equinox

the and

layering the

setting

of of

vines the

in

autumn,

Pleiades,

in

29 warm places. spring. ing

In colder

Perhaps

of young

o f 1 ayering.

this

vines

in January

time

the

herald

for

the

pruning

the

says

of spring

In modern

Attica

song

the

Hesiod

beginning

of pruning

the

arose

vernal

sidered that

in

and February.

disgraceful the

cuckoo

we saw above,

the

January

the

cuckoo

when it arrived

to prune

by

February

agree 67

the

first

days

on the

with been

necessity

Pliny

tells

still

pruning

with

was still just

have

of

today.

cuckoo.

about

22

to Eudoxos. 64 March; 65 the

would

case

to be so behindhand arrived

is

was to be completed

who were

by imitating

farmer

the

in

pruning

authorities

equinox

it

be completed

which

as is

those

60

from

end of pruning

ancient

of mocking

the

in early

associates'the

of March,

speaks

October.

24 according

sung

Apparently

Varro,

by Ps-Geminus:

of Arktouros,

25.

Other

custom

also

layer-

The swallow was considered Greece; 63 an exact date

appears is

the

although

should

given

swallow

rising

February

by the

today,

February

(x£AL60vLoµa),

acronical

about

the

is

until

is performed

urge

in ancient

to Kallippos,

. 1 ate in

in Attica

arrival

puts like

vines

pruning 62 appears.

according

March. 66

of the

that

swallow

swallow's

swallow

Columella,

Proverbs to delay. 61

and not

be delayed

Geoponica

January.

in

Hesiod the

why the

to February

done

should

. t h e vintage,

a f ter

The major

mostly

is

it

in March.

. vines

mid-December

places

how the at

It

was con-

the

pruning 68 on. As

going at

the

vernal

30 equinox. The limit the

vine,

when it

which

it

is

should

growth

in

From the the

tender

does

not

in the

the

ear,

of

the but

is

with

so that

its

limited

gathered

for

opportunity

the

new born

shoots,

and not

moisture,

for lambs

to

will

is

end to

has

not

since

it

especially

the

vineyards

yetappeared

of

the

the

timely,

March

This

for

short

be weaned

on

number

running

to

of

prevents

the

Since

begin

70

graze

vetch.

numerous

support.

usually

grazing

too

before·

damage. the

out

but

easily.

fields

thins

sap,

itself

and

of

be cut

shortly

until

seed

beneficial,

should

great

wheat

fact

are

heal

the

the

budding

excessive

cause

into

since

is

lose

January

barley,

they

winter

the

in

The plant

can

driven

by the

is warm,

can

of

the

of

it

winter

set

69

weather

crops,

proliferation

seedlings,

the

is

not

so that

are

shoots hurt

will

beginning

sheep

time

March.

when the

again,

a plant

the

in

so it

be done

February

pruning

occurs

dormant,

begins

Cutting

of

soil,

fodder

by this

in

time,

because February

and

March. In February plowed,

for

the

distribute

and

to

there

by the

same purpose

water,

plants,

and

receive is

roots

and

the

no danger of

the

open

as up the

spring of

plant

in

soil and

the

fall:

soil

rain.

at If

runoff, the

are

earth

dug up or to

the

kill

roots

weeds, of

the

ground

is

large

holes

are

is

thrown

the flat

up in

dug

31 ridges.

The digging

after

the

January

injuring

the

before growth. in

vine

The holes

when

the

are

sun's

seem

Eumaeus' the

that

hut

intense

ging

8 or

more

vine

when

the

snail

appeared

which

would

scholion the the

at have

has

Other 76 end

The

be finished plant's

spring,

his

winter,

wind west

specific, snail

and

filled

71 and

vines,

since

a scene

of

particularly

wind

began

it

in

a description

is

Pleiades".

the

heliacal

that

advising appears,

the

begun,

74

men-

to

is

the

climbing

blow

on

of

the

that

dig-

the

Pleiades,

Hesiod's

no longer

exposed

cease up the

means

May 19 in

digging

since

us to

This

rising

about

authorities Geoponica

before

newly-forming According

the

of

A

time.

appropriate

roots

can

when

be burned

by

75

sun.

should

must the

involves

west

occurred

explains

heat

March.

10.

"escape

late

the

is

to

danger

disturb

digging

earlier the

less

73

Hesiod the

is

Traditionally, 7,

plants

and

is

performed

intense.

Laertes

days

to

through

becomes

time

a few cold,

. d 72 tione. February

the

not

left

heat

there

easily

The digging

so as

Homer describes would

when

branches. buds,

is more

plowing

pruning,

vine

the

or

the

clusters to

Theophrastus,

place allows plant of

the digging

puts

out

grapes

will

the

first

digging

in

until

May.

new shoots, not

February

be

budding

77

and Digging

so that 78

irritated. of

the

the

vine

was

32 at

the

vernal

79 so that

equinox

digging

should

cease

before

April. Hesiod, a longer for

however,

time,

this.

until

Hesiod

conditions

is

some two feet

plant.

Further,

as pruning,

and

is

Without

extend

his

efforts

might

have

on the

three

new shoots,

to

the

or as

in

weeds

to

and

has

been

for

to

is

not

as

April,

what

at

the

the

the

year,

and

the

of the

a

each plant

might ill

have

effects

notes,

would

vine

puts

not

to this

the

constantly

digging

if

newly-forming

the

it

ideal

work,

to

As Theophrastus 80

reasons

root

digger

despite

for

actually

of

traumatic to

plow,

of

a lot

be made

dangerous

are

loosen

demanding

as

cereals,

advises

fall;

The

job

the

for

in

out

be fatal

February

soil. crop,

it

best

81

the

fertilizer, are

and

plowed

sown with.a

lentils

spring

plowing.

rather

involves

a delayed

groves

Columella in

the

The olive

was planted

not

of

plant.

so that

trees

vetch

into

may be several

but

is

continue

vintage.

kill

the

less

to

speaking

a mechanical

times

There

digging deep

digging

necessarily

digging

buds.

to

not

The spring

hole

the

mid-May.

of, vine-growing,

happens.

buds

allows

is

If it

the

is

plowed

add

plowing Geoponica

may be performed

the

under.

between or,

since to

olives

twice only

whenever

if

it

Peas,

nitrogen

mentions

Attica,

ground

weeded,

intercropping, and

in

they the

the the

are

soil. a year, fall

farmer

33 has

time,

This

may not

the

olive

vine, of

and

C.

as

these

it

of

more as

olive

is

in

done has

is

far

neglect

in

the

just

been

more

hardy

or

from

the

fall. sown in than

the

intrusion

fruit.

encourages

desirable

the

the

plants.

sun's

heat

grows,

growth

of weeds

To make the

most

the

farmer

must

as of

soil

eliminate

competitors. need

weedkillers,

duction,

but

weeding Varro

in

vineyards

are

too

laborious.

hoe

is

the

new shoots.

more

March March

effective

July. During

was necessary at

least

and

again

Those

of chem-

before

their

in

spring.

the

twice

three

intro82

between

weedings

in April,

the

who own many acres as doing

maintain, and

because

Febru-

of

the

and May. 83

by plowing, They

today

Greece

prescribes

weeded.

this

be weeded

weeding

Columella

early

accomplish

as

by hand

January,

In

not

in modern

advises

and May;

grain,

late

a crop

from

weather

The wheat

ary

the

usually

The Agricultural Calendar: Spring

moisture,

ical

is if

less

when

Spring well

but

suffers

plow

it

be possible

grove,

and

the

in Attica

less

The Geoponica

it

by hand

however, likely advises

that to

Attic of vines would

weeding

cause

weeding

with

damage the

be a

to

vines

as

84 March

the

olive

trees

are

grafted,

and olive

34

slips

may be started

nurseries

exist

in

the

in Attica

grafting

a domestic

Xenophon

and

nursery. today,

olive

the

onto

commercial

ancient

a wild

85 is

Theophrastus,

Although

method

stock,

still

the

of

recommended preferred

by

method

of propagation. Columella the

end

of

notes

February

that

olive-grafting

in warm places,

86 go on uni.t ·1 th e en d of Apri.·1. olive-grafting

to

March

The planting should

be done

rooted

seedling

Geoponica

in

since also

the

the

interpret

in Attica

stock

more

is

the

cuttings

pruning, for

are

today

are

resistant

common method

of

and

the

the

latter,

cuttings.

planting which

or

sucker

April

in

its

nursery

and

a well88 fall. is

The

confused

89

of

the

vines, in

vines.

the

than

but

which

most onto

the

native

This

of

the

an imported

than

describes

more

been

one--grafting

rather

Xenophon

have

vineyard.

Since

propagation,

was perhaps

the

the

hybrids--grafted

cuttings,

can

assigns

information

Theophrastus

of

in

or May,

planted

grafting

at

87

here.

disease

or planting

Attica.

the

time

vines

a shoot

order;

grafting

The Geoponica

be transplanted

this

to

although

and April.

March,

should

In March

is

late

reverses

and difficult

kept

of

may be done

layering,

both mentions

common in

grafting only

ancient

90 Vinegrafting

should

be done

in

early

spring

when

35 the

vine

fall,

is

sappy

and

according

to

mid-February

to

heals

easily,

Columella.

mid-April,

. verna 1 equinox.

91

Vines but

in

March,

but

notes

that

after

the

plant

has

begun

to

vine

is

cuttings,

after

the

and

whether 93

vintage.

November

in

In Attica March

until

in

the

ear

Shortly of

the

Ancient flowering and

of

the

notes

that

in

Greece,

as

the

days

the

before

month; be as

later

than

flowering

time,

as

forty-day

forty

days

harvest

would

harvested

same

the

best

time

spring,

late

spring,

advises

doing

in

flower

from

is

May,

in

sappy

92

then. plant

to

or

so in

from

the

flowering,

the

middle the

says

after begins

be May if

October

end to

of

the

end

seed

appears

date

for

flowering

from

the

end

the happens

from

also

of

would

flowering

seventh

month

from

November

the

barley

to

mid-April,

the

give

it

to

barley He

That

today.

the

the

flowering. the

of March

today.

barley

that

we count

the

Attica

the in

thus

in

period

no calendar

Theophrastus

barley

same

it

gives

grain.

would

roughly.the

for

wheat the

be done

94

is

authorities

which

sowing

of

places.

after

mature

96

grafting

may even

the

grain.

the

wheat

the

about

the

from

puts

shoot,

barley

mid-April, 95

of April.

the

be grafted after

Columella

warm dry

in

be cut

early

in

can

necessary,

not

it

disagreement

if

should

The Geooonica

vines

There

or,

wheat

forty

was

a later

Columella

gives

the

maturity,

which

may

36 meJn

it.

tath

~uration is

. is

of

fully of

depend

on the

time

grain

Greek

has

not

~he

spring

of

April

are

~razing

numerous

proverbs

dwindling

food

stall-fed

out

the

month

the

last

because

hunger".lOO

this

For after

are

threshed

tasty coming

yet

and

it

ready

hand

by

change

has

no apparent

Cult

offerings

with

the

of

harvest In March

the

the

first

roasted of

to

bread

is

it

101 in

diet.

concern man

box

derived

from

from

often

is The

tasted

still immature to

This

first

taste

are

ritual

later,

a

milky

fire,

or

is

colloquial

the

religious fruits

the

choking is

after

called

Another

when

year harvest

both

the

are

the

the

plentiful

is

wheat

be harvested. and

the

April

99

people

flowered,

of

for

etymology

reason,

welcome

crop

folk

the

will

of

and is

in which

"the

has to

98

and

months

attest

crumbs.

rpLAAni;;, in

YPLAA(.()Vw , choke,

scarce,

supplies

animals.

seed

year.

supplies

though

April,

not

the

Even

get

and

when

The

harvest

hungriest

come.

about

for

particular the

the

flowering,

dry

is

TLva.xi:oxocpLvConi;; --

few weeks

to

fodder

larger,

name for

that

farmer,

rains,

to

it

Actually,

weather.

after

low,

time

shaken,

days

for

97

on the

running

yet

and his

24-27

weather

the

1 p h rase.

depends

necessary

and

are

this

in

March for

before

at

the

developed

length

year

a conventiona.

seeds

make

a

of

the

association. connected

proper. and April

chickpeas

are

sown.

They

mature

37

quickly

and

Columella

can

be harvested

agree

that

April areas

of

spring

is

Greece

wheat

evidence Attica

is

also.

cold

the with

seems

concludes

chickpea

time

when

and

may be sown in

not to

sown,

or mountainous

cereals tion

and of

spring

and

sesame.

adds

that

from

or

crops"

can

original and

cereals

spring-sown

wheats

description

impression

Pliny and barley, that

Columella

from in has

crops", cereals

of

the

classification

in Attica

wheats

from

novelties

distinguishes the

Greece

summer all

grains

a low opinion

are of

would

seem

"summer

terms,

and

that

especially

other

areas

since give

the

in Attica. the

grains,

It

that

unknown

but

called

104

spring.

addi-

millet

fall-sown,

and barley,

were

were

by the

includes

as

exclusive

spring

two classes,

system

which

in

103

today.

into

mutually

they also

grown

were

of

that

been

case

The

ancient

have

of wheat

system

in

only

this

sown in

dry.

antiquity

He modifies

be

too

of

the

in today

wheats

crops

kind

sown,

the

is

the

is

was true

the

"summer

a certain

his

as

He describes

"three-month",

of

divides

of

this

can

areas,

are

In Attica

climate

that

wheat

legumes.

a class

the

study

spring

crops

rainfall.

as

indicate

A modern that

summer

sufficient

Theophrastus

adds

the

Theophrastus

.102

fall

his

June.

in

winter such

as millet,

sown in

spring-sown

grains,

the grain,

fali.

wheat but 105 even

in

38

Italy,

and notes

where

the

tainly

summer

apply

to

There .tivation

gation

in

winter

sary

to

in

irrigate of

that

probably

to

in

the

ends

leaves

of

the

energy

of the

removing shoots sary.

performed as

shoots,

grapes plant

unnecessary and

the

108 were

foiliage,

for

ripen

to

the

growth. and

near

in Attica.

This

January

are in

the

be the

was neces-

mentions

a

wheat),

the

but

house-for

irriga-

a rarity

in

The plant will

vines is

a light in which

superfluous

gently sun,

the

pruning,

vines,

development

trimming

irri-

irrigation. of

broken

to

it

The need are

the

even

that

cul-

speaks

have

survive

parnpination

shoots to

and

the

to

~£~a(ernrner

be done

the

the

refers

seems

and

no~ suitable

and non-bearing

exposes

cer-

Scutum

The Geoponica

crops

June,

to

would not

it

should

so radical

the

would

irrigation.

is

not

lands

would

references

Millet

millet,

sowing

In May and

trimming,

it

why summer

a terrain

107

summer.

facilitate

(~Aao,oAoynµa),

in

that

Xenophon

However,

sesame,

the

explains

Attica,

it

and

since

of Attica.

provides

a return

The Hesiodic

crop,

Greece.

summer,

sowing

yield

ancient

summer.

a summer

the

mild

March

however, in

of millet

grown

seldom

Attica.

are,

as

they

hot, 106 a description

is

of millet

of millet

tion

that

removed. and of

the

will

This

directs

all

fruit, put

be repeated

out

the

by fresh as neces-

39 Varro ing

of

sets

the

the

the

first

or

time

tender are

adds

to

Attica

the

they

plant

today,

in

their

jugs. than

the

all

. wine

at

D.

if

with

when they

which

from

the

flower

vine

that

the

are

a finger.

necessary,

us to

the

If would

wound

110

heat.

so

they

In

from

the

beginning

commence

the

trimming

should

since

the

fermentation. h t e same

It

should

late-maturing will

to

not

wine

bottles,

remain

in

wooden_ barrel sealed

is

glass

. in

May.

trimmed

decanted, in

earlier

barrel

for

porous

bottle

The Geoponica

. time,

is or

the

are

112

be hastened.

into

be completed

vines

of May the

and put

A tightly

,

the

He explains

off

ris-

15 through

before

is

the

Columella

April

be done

and April.

beginning

barrel

a year,

ends

109

from

shoots

in

tells

ripening

The wine

'breathes'.

vines

more

are

between

solstice.

fall.

suffer

March

However,

At the of

should

vines

May. 111

(SAaocoAoy~a)

out

it

becomes

vines

The Geoponica

in August,

the

may be struck

the of

by June.

of

superfluous

a knife

the

summer

blossoms

and make it

middle

the

that

remove

hardened,

the

and

after

that

trimming

trimming

and

flowers,

the

Pleiades

30,

best

recommends

advises

taken times, more

and

or

ceramic decanting

jug the

113

The Agricultural Calendar: Harvest May is

the

barley

harvest,

and

also

the

harvest

of

40

legumes,

such

vetch.

lentils,

about

planted

until

June.

Hesiod

places

heliacal

rising

of

the

the

This

is

plains,

near

the

the

sea. 114

can

be as

and the

harvested takes

in

seventh

115

If

the

into

June.

Pliny

also

the

seventh

month

after

and wheat

even

would

The barley harvest

agronomists climate

give

the

of have

for

those

a fertile in

not

been who live

place

harvest

the

far

from

mountains

after

dates

it

late

from In June

the will

and

which

sowing

was in in

that

in in

later.

November,

May and

the

is

and wheat

early

Greece

barley

Barley

eighth,

early

occurs to

then

continue

barley

is

cut

in

in the

Peloponnese

at

the

same

Varro

and

Columella.

for

the

harvest,

date its

the

the

116

later.

June

is

or

sowing,

the

between

month,

harvest

was cooler

harvest

time

a distinction

says

a later

harvest

the

the

begin

according

grain

of

in

will

would

time

or

harvest,

harvest

legume

sea,

makes

barley

eighth,

harvest

bitter

and April

the

which

today,

wheat

the

longer.

at

and

as August.

Theophrastus harvest

vetch,

March

harvest

the

In Greece

late

in

Pleiades,

May 19.

the

the

broadbeans,

The chickpeas

be ready

in

as

soils

heavier.

summer

solstice,

to

end

the

wheat

is

vary

from

of

harvested. year

to

time

the

The Latin as

Varro

as

Italy's sets

the

and Columella July.

117

Although year,

the

the

date

wheat

will

41 always

be later

Theophrastus

than says.

Methods as mechanical their

appearance

still

far

done of

of

Greek

the

wheat

of

winter

the

an unusual

in

barley,

sight

bundles

as

by picking

They

up the

in

and

see

harvesting

in

the

hills,

the it

get

and

made

reasons

the

have threshing

little

or

a supply

ears

is

it

being for

to

who have

kernels

have

harvesters

carried

usually

years,

However,

to

those can

recent

combines

After

appear,

own.

changed

countryside.

economy.

gleaners their

the

threshing

especially

and

grain

and

have

in

a sickle,

the

floor,

harvesting and

practicality

bound

legumes

harvesting

from

with

the

118

no

for

dropped

the

by the

harvesters. The threshing Popular

names

A~wvapn~, Threshing up to

is

thresher, done

there drawn

then

the

to

even

beaten

weed-seeds,

bad

many times grain

and

and

legumes

They

are

other have often

to

June

and

these

a great

deal

crushed

and

months. of

on a round

time,

threshing

by a threshing

with

flails.

Finally,

the

eliminate

July.

harvester,

of

thrown

by oxen,

by winnowing.

sifted

not.

or

activities

is

in

8Ep~o,n~,

way takes

be trodden

separated

does

old

harvest,

are

the

The wheat

by them,

Barley

the

months

from

in

cleaned.and

wheat

these

two months.

floor, sled

for

follows

The chaff grain

insects,

must

pebbles,

impurities. a tight threshed

husk,

as

be

naked

by pounding

them

42

with

pestles,

and

with

and

straw

The chaff

not

fodder, the

bedding

field

mals

in

or

serves it,

Xenophon

it

under

the

Orion,

places

which

Geoponica

the

would

advises should

immediately

will

begin

stubble

left

may graze

burn

a fertilizer.

it

as

be burnt

as in

his

ani-

or put

on

threshing

have

been

in

on the

before

the

about

from

this

at

121

rising

120

24.

23 to

The

August

23,

The threshing

so the

threshing

heliacal

June

June

period.

harvest,

the

threshing

of wheat,

for fol-

of

barley

as Columella

122

notes.

The preservation its

protection

some places with

dirt the

by the and

grain

of

from

straw. store

are

given

kind

of

Olynthos

and Kerinthos advises

of

gypsum

speaks

the

Chalcidian

covering or

substances

Carian were

through

of

by the earth,

Euboea,

seed chalk, added

or

still

burial

in to

possibly which the

such

olive

lees,

either

to

winter done

a pit

prevent

ancients.

chalk--or with

the

is

additives

surrounding

YnA£uxn--possibly of

grain

method

Numerous

a certain

The Geoponica

the

damp and vermin

ancient

mentions

These

be used

The farmer

stubble

threshing fall

lows

to

the

to

pi ·1 e. 119

Hesiod

and

collected

Even

or

that

power.

all

fertilizer.

recommends

no rain

is

a purpose.

plow

t h e manure

of

animal

in lined

damage

Theophrastus chalk,

makes

at

seed

keep.

the

grain

store

wild

oregano.

substances

found

with Varro

as

or wormwooa. 123 repel

moisture,

or

43

because

er's

they

were

thought

to

After

the

harvest

and

season

advises

the

thl. . s t1.·me . days as

and the

This

leisure,

farmer 124

other

farmers

is

early

are

have

to

time

season

prime

wheat

barley,

preserving

milk

part

the

winter,

when the

of

delights

and

In

wheat

equivalent

of

Hesiod's summer,

porridge

which

September

until

the

number

large

workers,

gypsies

gather,them. sell

now in they

the

in

Attica

mid-October. of

acres

and

grapes

Mesogeion, claim

that

up.

or

µnAL youpL,

d.is h es. 125

It

is

simply

and

dried.

in

milk

evaporated pregnant

form ewes

description

µaia

aµoAya~n

was probably

takes

It

a major

from

are to

today is

the

to

for

will of

is

the not

the

included,

the

ancient

place

from

a

pressed

tastes

better

wine to

numerous

villages

appear

factories

make if

given

and

immediately.

large

mid-

operation,

grapes,

mountain

many prefer it

dry

.-paxava.i;;

in

devoted

people

The grapes their

to

126

trachanas.

The vintage

'

elaborately,

begins

lyrical

of

at

· saints

when

sheep

boiled

of

farm-

a rest

a navay~pn.

making

a means

gustatory

for

the

the

servants

most

vermin.

Hesiod

to

travel

for

or

and

celebrated

of

comes

· 1.s · a time · t h 1.s

. t er o f many win

d.ien t

ground

milk

certain

and August.

oxen

festivals

to

threshing July

his Greece,

milk.

some

late

give

the . ingre

the

I n mod ern

be giving

milk

to

the

coarsely is

in

By August

. a b as1.c

It

of

be repugnant

their

trodden

to

Although operatin~ own wine, by foot

than

44

if

made by machine.

chops

the

grapes,

must

a bitter

into

barrels

heliacal

until

says

places,

has

modern

Attica, to

hardly in

same,

Hesiod's

ideas

organization mentality American ancient too

far;

religion

of

in

at that

the the

that

same

put

farm

of

life

his

contemporary, 129

magical

Greek it

of

peasant

the

in

warm

calendar

of

attested

in

year.

the

is

modern as

he would

can same

peasant

is

of

his

domestic

comprehend

the

market-wise

between

cannot

the

be stretched to

the

There the

and

modernized,

of

be

understand

economy

reasonable

will

was that

would

peasant

practices

that

Attica

The analogy

seems

October;

source, of

rhythms

than

as in

event

climate

easily

15.

128

management,

more

Arktouros'

September

time

vintage

time

The modern

far

the

is

of

around

same

the

time

an ancient

seasonal

modern

the

agricultural

appears

nevertheless and

the

it

about

the

give

must

recommends

September. of

agribusinessrnan. and

the

the

agricultural

and

by the

puts

any

doubt

ancestor.

sterns

the

and Columella

occurred

ancient

the

been

that

if

antiquity,

determined

press

identifies

be in

shown

be any

mechanical

the

at

have

The Geoponica

have

and

the

stamping,

would

description

Attica

all,

vintage

passage

vintage

This

as

this

the

the

the

which

mber. 127

Varro

and

because

After

places

to

is

May.

rising,

A scholion

found

sterns

flavor.

Hesiod

. S epte

This

expect

modern

the

farmer,

45 especially to

insofar

illuminate

Demeter.

130

for

as us

it

relates

to

agricultural

the

ancient

peasant

religion

fertility, of

46 Notes 1.

c.

2.

A survey of the recent evidence is presented by W.R. Farrand, "Late Quaternary Paleoclimates in Eastern Mediterranean Area," in The Late Cenozoic Ages, ed. K. K. Turekian (New Haven, 1971).

3.

- 4,

E. P. Brooks, 1949}, p. 292.

Climate

E. G. Mariolopoulos, Grece (Paris, 1925); Gri"echenlands (Bonn,

Through

the

Etude sur le A. Philippson, 1948).

Ages

(London,

the

Climat de la Das Klima

The two are, of course, closely related. Cf. c. E. Stevens, "Agriculture and Rural Life in the Late Roman Empire," Cambridge Economic History I (1942}: 89f.

5.

H. Forbes, 18 (1976)

"The Thrice-Plowed [in press).

Field,"

Expedition,

6.

Geop.

7.

Leases of farm land sometimes required the tenant to sow ~ulses at some point during his tenantry. Cf. IG I 38.13.

8.

N. Jasny, Antiquity,"

9.

Theophr.

II.12.

"Competition Arn. Hist. Hist.

Pl.

Among Grains in Rev. 47 (1941-42):

VIII.8.2

(hereafter

Classical 752-53. H.P.).

10.

N. Jasny, The Wheats of Classical Antiquity (Baltimore, 1944), pp. 23-24, 89-94. The spelts, of which club wheat, Tr. compactum, is one, did not appear in S. Europe until the third century A.D. Cf. S. Gansiniec, "Cereals in Early Archaic Greece," Archeologia 8 (1956): 47.

11.

L. A. Moritz, Grain Mills Antiquity (Oxford, 1958),

12.

A. Karanastase, "Trophe 14 (1952): 242-46.

13.

T. S. Noonan, "The Grain Antiquity," AJP 94 (1973):

and Flour p. lf. ton

in

Zeugadon,"

Trade 23lf.

of

the

Classical Laographia Black

Sea

in

47 Rust.

I.1.8.

v.

14.

Varro,

(Hereafter

Rust.)

15.

Hes.

16.

Theophr.

17.

Ibid.

18.

Geop.

19.

Columella, 87, 97.

20.

All star-dates are from the Hes. 2.E_. 384, 616. tables in E. J. Bickerman, Chronology of the Ancient World (Ithaca, 1968). 800 B.C. is arbitrarily designated as Hesiod's date, for convenience in computation.

21.

A. Pertusi, Dies (Milan,

22.

Theophr. 50.224, 565B.

23.

K. Sittl, G. Megas, 30.

24.

Tov N6Eµ~pLOV µnva onECPE, quoted p. 87, is still heard today.

25.

Hes.

26.

Ibid., X.31.

27.

H.A.

28.

Phaen.

29.

Theophr. H.P. VIII.6.1, Xen. Oec. N.H. XVIII.59.221, V. Rust. I~4, 10.31, XI.2.74, Geop. I.5, II.14,

30.

Xen.

31.

Cf.AF,

2.E_. 448. H.P.

VIII.1.3-4.

, II. 4. 2 . II.36,

39,

III.12.

Rust. II.10.1-8, 15, (Hereafter C. Rust.)

ed., Scholia Vetera 1955), 616B.

H.P. VIII.1.2, C. Rust. II.8.1,

Op.

19,

Es~odou; Ellenikai

Pliny, Geop.

in

XI.2.13,

Hesiodi

N.H. II.14;

68,

Opera

XVIII.10.49, Plut. Mor.

Ta Apanta (Athens, 1889), p. 260; Eortai (Athens, 1957), pp. 27, by A. Mommsen,

Theog.

1197,

Ar.

Av.

710,

Theoc.

597A.23. 1075-81.

p.

et

GJ,

615.

448-50,

Oec.

80,

XVII.6, 250,

Pl.

Geop. 36.

II.14.

VII.1-6, Pliny C. Rust. II.8, III.~

Id.

48 32.

QE_. 479-91.

The solstices Here they convenience.

in antiquity. month, for

are

33.

Arist. X.2.26,

H.A. 633A.13, XVIII.66.

34.

Sittl,

op.

35.

The March and April rains for the period 1861-1937 averaged 30 mm. and 18 mm. respectively. In contrast, the November rains averaged 56 mm., and the ed., Greece, December rains 67 mm. Cf. H. C. Darby, published by British Navy, no place given, 1944 (hereafter cited as Greece) I: 97, figure 60.

36.

A. Mornrnsen,

cit.,

p.

Ael.

and equinoxes were 'later' fixed at the 25th of the

N.A.

III.30,

Pliny

N.H.

275.

37.

GJ, p. 38: ftAv xau' 6 Map,n~ OUO vEpa, Xl 1 AnpCAn~ aAAo?va, Xapa 0 1 £XELVO LO YEWPYOTIOU'XEl TIOAAa onapµlva.. No pattern can be discerned in the detailed rainfall tables for Attica for 1860-70 by L. Matthiessen, in GJ, p. 144. Spring rain is not necessarily above or below average, following a dry or wet fall.cf. Greece, pp. 92-98.

38.

H.P.

39.

Loukopoulos, p. 184. given by Loukopoulos. inches.

40.

v.

41.

C. Rust.

42.

Geop.

43.

V. Rust.

44.

Loukopoulos,

45.

G. Megas,

op.

46.

Ibid.,

80.

4 7.

£E.·

48.

Ibid.,

VIII.1.5,

Rust.

V. Rust.

I.45. Eight inches Our English

I.34. IV.8.3,

III.13,

XI.2.80, 15,

85.

V.23.

II.6.

p.

p.

674-75. 582-85.

330.

cit.,

p.

27.

is the 'span'

figure is nine

49 49.

Theophr. H.P. VIII.10.l, Arist. H.~56B.8.

50.

Loukopoulos,

51.

V. Rust.

I.55.

52.

C. Rust.

XI.2.78,

53.

Geop.

54.

V. Rust.

55.

Cf.

56.

C. Rust.

57.

Loukopoulos,

58.

The proverb xa,aSoAa6as-

59.

H.P.

60.

V. Rust. XI.2.79.

61.

XUTTUGELs TO ~EyyapL. KAaOEUELs TO rEvvapn, Other examples in GJ, p. 13.

62.

QE_. 564-70.

63.

Ar.

64.

Ps-Gerninus,

65.

Sittl,

op.

cit.,

p.

285.

66.

Megas,

op.

cit.,

p.

134f.

67.

C. ~-

15,

26,

68.

N.H.

69.

Theophr.

H.P.

70.

C. Rust.

IV.10.l,

71.

Hom. Od. XXIV.226,

p.

Pliny,

N.H.

XXI.61.94,

337.

Geop.

III.13.

III.15. I.30,

supra

p.

Pliny,

N.H.

XVII.30.127,

XV.2.5.

24.

XI.2.40,

V.9.15.

p.

340f.

says: Tov NoEµSpn xat ~ExEµSpn ~UTEUE A. Mommsen, GJ, p. 95.

II.1.3,

Oec. I.34,

XIX.8.

Geop.

III.3,

C. Rust.

IV.15.l,

un

Av.

714,

Simon.

Fr.

Eisagoge,

XI.-2.5,

92 (Page).

p.

226

33,

XVIII.64. III.4.2,

5,4.

Geop. 242.

V.23.

(Manitius)

Geop.

III.l,

V.23.

50 72.

Ibid.,

XIV.457£.

73.

Pliny, N.H. XI. 2.14-. -

74.

QE_. 571-2.

75.

Schol.

76.

V. Rust.

77.

Geop.

III.3-5.

78.

Ibid.,

V.25,

-7 g.•

H • P • I I I. 4 . 2 , 5 . 4 .

80.

Ibid.,

81.

C. Rust.

82.

Loukopoulos, p. 185, A. G. Brent~, "Oi Zeugades Rodou," Laographia, 12 (1938): 114-15.

83.

V. Rust.

84.

Geop.

85.

Xen.

86.

c.

87.

Geop.

88.

V. Rust. I.30, XVII.l, xx.3.

89.

Geop.

90.

Theophr.

H.P.

91.

C. Rust.

IV.29.4,

92.

Geop.

III.3.5.

93.

Ibid.,

V.6.

94.

C. Rust.

95.

T. Heldreich,

Hes.

XVIII.65,

V. Rust.

QE_. 571-7

(Pertusi).

I.29,

Colurnella,

C. Rust.

I.29,

de Arbor.

C. Rust.

V.3.4-5.

IV.27.1.

III.5.4. V.9.12,

13,

I.29,

30,

XI.2.42,

79,

C. Rust.

88,

XI.2.4,

6,

Geop.

31,

III.15. tes

41.

III.10. Oec.

~ust.

XIX.13, v.11.2,

III.3,

III.4,

Theophr. XI.2.23,

H.P.

II.2.4.

36.

4.

c. 13,

Rust.

V.9.5,

Colurnella,

de Arbor.

IX.4.11.

II.2.4,

Xen.

XI.2.24,

Oec. 27,

III.14.1. GJ,

6,

pp.

519-20.

XIX.8. 35,

de Arbor.

VIII.4.

51

96.

H.P.

VII.2.5,7.

97.

C.

98.

A. Mommsen,

99.

Ibid.,

Rust.

II.11.10.

GJ, pp. 32, 64: Tbv MapTn ~UAa T axupa, TO ~EUYaPL, ~uAa xat TO ~wµC, µn xaon~ TO xonlAL. cf. Aleman 20 (Page) : TO Fnp, oxa/ oaAAEL µlv, E08L~V 6'a6av/ OUX £0TL.

µnxaon~

p.

64.

100.

Bronte,

101.

Loukopoulos,

102,

Theophr.

103.

Jasny,

104.

Theophr.

105.

N.H.

106.

C. ~-

107.

~-

393-9,

108.

Geop.

III.

109.

V. Rust.

I.31.

110.

C. Rust.

XI.2.37,

111.

T.

112.

Geop.

113.

Ibid.,

114.

QE_. 387-91, 571-5. Cf. supra p. 31. Regarding the date of the harvest, it has recently been asserted that, since modern strains of wheat ripen from ten to fifteen in use in Greece, days earlier than did pre-war wheats we should date the ancient harvest ten to fifteen days later than the modern one. On this basis, an exact date is given for the ripening of wheat in ant~quity: Jnne 20-25. (P. Deane, Thucydides' Dates, 465-431 B.C. [Can~da: Longman, 1972, appendix.]) In fact there is no reason to assume that the type of whaat cultivated in Greece remained the same from antiquity until the pre-war period,

op.

cit.,

p.

p.

185,

H.P.

115, Bronte,

VIII.1.3,

The Wheats H.P.

n.

of

C.

16. op.

Rust.

Classical

VIII.1.1,

cit.,

p.

116.

II.10.19. Antiquity,

pp.

71-74,

3.

XVIII.10.49. II.9.7, Xen.

An.

II.4.13.

3.

Heldreich, III.3,

IV.28,

GJ, 4,

6,

p.

IV.7.1-2,

27.1-2.

489.

11.

III.5.

52 or that the pre-war wheat did not ripen later than ancient wheat. Further, such precise dating is not possible; as the ancient evidence and modern observation both tell us, the grain ripens at varying times, and the period suitable for harvest can cover two months. 115.

H.P.

VIII.2.7.

116.

N.H.

XVIII.10.60.

117.

V. Rust.

118.

Cf.

119.

Xen.

120.

Op. 597-9.

121.

Geop.

122.

C. Rust.

123.

H.P.

124.

Op.

125.

Karanastase, recipes.

126.

Hes.

127.

2.P_. 609-14,

128.

Geop.

129.

Cf. P. Walcot, Greek Peasants, Ancient (Manchester, 1970); and M. I. Finley, Economy (Berkeley, 1973), passim.

130.

'Magic' and 'religion' are categories whose definition has elicited much discussion in the literature of the history of religions. I use the term magic to refer to activities and rites which are believed to be efficacious in themselves and which need not be associated with any deity in particular, although they may be. Religious ritual, although it too may be conceived to have an empirical effect, is involved in some way with a deity, e.g., to propitiate, praise or supplicate. These two categories can

I.31-32,

supra

n.

Oec.

C. Rust.

XI.2.50,

54.

115.

XVIII.2.

III.6.11. XI.2.50.

VIII.11.7,

Geop.

II.29,

V. Rust.

cit.,

pp.

242-46,

Sittl,

op.

I.57.

608. op.

2.P_. 581-96.

III.13,

Schol.

Cf. Hes.

V. Rust.

2.P_. 609B

I.34,

gives cit.,

many p.

290.

(Pertusi).

C. Rust.

XI.2.64. and Modern The Ancient

53

blend into each other, as magical behavior can be a part of religious ritual. The distinction between magic and religion is a modern one, not to be found in ancient Greek cult terminology. In view of this, and of the conceptual fuzziness of the distinction, the use of the term magic has been kept to a minimum in this paper, and employed only for the limited meaning given above.

CHAPTER III PROEROSIA The Proerosia plowing-time, stem is

as its

ap-,

given

cf. in

festival,

all

but

January) festival. ment the

of

in

with

a month,

supported

in has

by lambda

for

references provides

to

the

a number

of

1 ITpEpooLa, 2

TipnpooLa, which

occurs

in

in-

4 and Myrrinous,

Piraeus,

the

than by the

not

the

is

5

the

two are that

unusual,

and

that

His

that,

in 54

the

the

be restored

Poseideon.

the

same

the

replace-

and points

a day,

out

fifth,

month

here

the

that

but

not

Pyanopsion

with

argument

Piraeus,

the

(December/

convincingly not

identification he dates

Poseideon

that

gives

could

the

because

month

argued

Plerosia,

fact

accept

Proerosia,

inscription

(October/November) plausibility

does

the

winter,

Myrrinous

literary

demes,

He demonstrates

rho

ITponp6oLa

rr~npooCa,

Deubner

, 6 Ziehen 7

the

form

and

understood.

Plerosia

Plerosia

Although

name:

two Attic

as easily

the

the

The form

from

(npo-

the

to

before

indicate

evidence

of

Although of

of

epigraphical

and ITponpEoLa.3

not

one

celebrated

seem

apo,pov).

spellings

scriptions

a festival

name would

apow,

the

different

is

was

is

greater further

Plerosia

was

a

55 festival that

of

Demeter

Demeter

identical times

would

names of

the

Proerosia.

The

since

as we shall

and

to

Zeus

after

of

of

commissioned that

month,

was

for

bits

month,earlie..r. festival

fall,

an event

in

almost

at

different

resolved

by Plerosia=

Myrrinous out

the

as the

in

fifth,

the

inidentifi-

Proerosia

not

th~

elsewhere,

sowing-month,

9

Indeed,

of

not

data

the

would

s.v. sacrifices,

fall

would

before

the

importance

in

rising the

Since and

the

of it

these not

xat

one

the 6 onµo~

to mean that of Arktouros

ancient

for

Proerosia

describes

adds

sow-

be the

were

place

seems

in

plowing

restorations

but

XUAEL. This

fifth

Pyanopsion.

ITponpooLa

9A

place

on the

be questioned,

which

and keryx

The festival of

the

apparently

hierophant

8

Athens.

definitely

was

Proerosia

probably

Attic

yet

it

the

would

of

is

At Eleusis

announce

Hesychius

took

rule

with

npoapx,oupLa

Proerosia

a part

at

concerned

as p~e-sowing

OE au,a

unlikely

identification

not

Pyanopsion,

it.

two inscriptions two other

best

Plerosia

Proerosia

presumably

time

and

is

does

deme.

to

Pyanopsion,

logical

the

was on the

festival

ing,

Zeus

every

fifth

Myrrinous the

of

for

the

the

played

with

purposes,

the

very

below.

The date established

that

seems

two festivals

accepting

fact

see

It

The difficulty

a sacrifice

cation,

had

different

year.

Ziehen

were

have

but

following

volved

Thesmophoros.

farmer's

the in

the

56

calendar.

It

rather

the

weeks

before

in

was not,however,

signal

fell

of

possible

Athenian

Proerosia then

the

early

almost

we are

to

almost

invariably

September). date,

if

ally

performed

culty

has

in

been

name Proarktouria

but

to

our

Arktouros

was in late

29.) tended wi'th

problem,

However, here,

it when,

no s t. ipu 1 a t. ion,

Naturally, occultation appearance.

not

the

first

is

more

the

odd that general, is. t

the

for the to

such

an early

this

usudiffi-

heliacal This

would

October

should

be in-

is·

is

mentioned

un d erstoo

after its

of

gives

h e 1 iaca · 1 rising . . a star

that

rising,

setting

setting

than

in

who suggests

star

noticed

rose,

plowing,

when the

of

the

(August/

(Columella

appearance easily

the

5.

that

scheduled

heliacal

October.

in

to

13

12

lB.

Arktouros

of Arktouros.

since

is

to

in

Pyanopsion

Metageitnion

by A. Mommsen,

setting

eliminate

been

A solution

refers,

heliacal

have

30,

words

be no reason

Pyanopsion.

some

September

before

was connected

proposed

the

the

would

Proerosia

for

Hesychius'

to

late

S to

much before

from

have

there

Boedromion

was held

or even

Yet the

assume

would

Boedromion,

not

place

of Arktouros 11 approximately. We get

18,

is

took

but

rising

equivalents

dates

plowing-time,

which

from

calendar

festival

of

The heliacal

a month,

of these if

10

vintage,

on September

a spread

Still,

the

plowing.

500 B.C.

The later

for

a sign

last

its

d . 14

57

We could resulting

from

earlier

date

perhaps an error

is

found

calendar

from

were

circumstances

it has

the should never

but was it

massive

restoration

indeed

of

and

eight

around

a sacrifice

presents

a problem.

Prerosia

is

i~

not

However,

since

the

"prerosian

female

festival,"

the

help

us very

much.

lost,

that

whose

this

covering

reference

or

it

twice,

Hekatombaion

Prerosia in

no

perhaps

appears

either

to

needs

us that

five,

in

tran-

this

text

convince

above,

or

Given

The Prerosia

of

in

the

festival

One possible

has

no

Boedromion

name in

in-

the

victim"

is of

but

inscription

meaning

the

The parallel

two places

explanation

name here,

only

parallel

and

sacrifices.

16

is

as

now probably

to

the

B.C.

by a farmer,

lines

that

publication,

The wor.d IIpnpooCa

a festival

apparently

not

by an archeologist

correction

it.

or

its

some correction.

The first

preserved

it

simply

is unusual,

stone,

evident

The occurrence

as

the

as

century

up to

calendar

year.

or Metageitnion.

cludes

of

or

the

were

calendar

examined

nevertheless

Boedromion

text

that

a sacri£icial

months

This

leading

need

problem

Hesychius,

was transcribed

caveat,

in

15

been

in

is

this

in a fourth

also

Thorikos.

actually

scription

six

of

be mentioned

epigrapher,

is

ignore

we can

"a victim Paiania is

is

a type

from

Paiania.

give

to

for

the

calendar not

of

exact

the

that victim, 17 term

Pr(o)erosia does either,

not since

58 TIPEPOOLOV

while

is

a neuter

at Thorikos

feminine

prerosia

singular,

word is

not

obscure

example.

prerosia

is

either

and a noun.

increased

a neuter

has also

calendar, plural

Our understanding

by comparing

It

Paiania

it

been

with

or

of this

another,

suggested

equally

that

the

is

probability

for

more questions

this

explained

is

to the

the

as,

is officially

We are in Attica

Thorikos,

reason stricted

of the

Pr(o)erosia

Pr(o)erosia

could

mentioned

be

in

proper.

The earlier reference 19 made ahead of festival,

of the

still

the ahead

left

festival

of the

of time

with

generally.

by the

Proerosia, If

why was it

the

Proerosia

hierophant

of the

of people

were unfit that

in a manner

parallel

the

festival

for

to the

festi-

necessity if

this

a warning

to participate? to the

the

not

for at

was a regular

Surely

Mysteries,

admission

date

at Eleusis

announced?

prorresis

to think

no firm

In addition,

of the

is puzzling. one,

classes

festival

at Eleusis,

an announcement

the

raise

answer.

The

announced

explanations

20

and keryx.

like

Both these

appearance

announcement

just

annual

they

more simply.

Boedromion

time,

idea.

than

The double

val

in the

a type of sacrifice, a prothyma, or prelimin18 but there is no evidence sacrifice, or linguistic

-ary

is

adjective

Proerosia Mysteries.

was not, that

certain

We have was reThe

no

59 announcement accounted

and the for

if

variation

we suppose

in date that

plowing

sacrifice

and the

sacred

to year

according

to the

weather,

date

would be announced

fall

each

not

year

in terms

in the of the

each

the

might date

the

Plowing

pre-

from year official

time

period,

calendar,

be

the

varied

and that

same calendrical

Athenian

for

plowing

fall.

both

does not

especially

which

could

fluctu-

ate

wildly. The right moment for sowing depends on the weather, 21 and such practical considerations would be important,

since,

at least

and sowing

was expected

to various

sacred

least,

form the

plowing

the

Rarian

the

prediction

field!

of a date sacrifices.

Eleusinian

calendar,

not

of dates dicated

the

date

appropriate also

poor

religious

sacred

for This

the

of the

the

and reap then,

sacred

explains

date

of the

festival

to the

by Hesychius'

propaganda,

inopportunely

The announcement,

pre-sowing

but

the

plowing

to yield a crop which would be put 22 uses. It would certainly be an evil

omen, or at the sacred

at Eleusis,

fall gloss

to perno crop

from

may have been

ritual

plowing

and

why, in the prorresis

itself. sowing

is given,

The possible and plowing

and by the

span is

in-

Thorikos

calendar. The deities

connected with the Proerosia were, 23 24 . 25 besides Demeter and Kore, Zeus, and Daira. Zeus is 26 the primary deity of the festival at Myrrinous and

60

Thorikos, the

and his

Proerosia

fourth

is

century

Zeus

which This

mention

of

be the

oracle

B.C.

the

year the

Zeus

rain crops.

the

Proerosia

is

sacrifices

the

lunch

the

festival.

Skira

to

at

at of

the

festival.

the

local

occurred

sist

of

public

Zeus'

Zeus

but

with

famous

and with

to

and

Zeus

Probably to

at farmer,

for

the

(Daeira)

after

she

he of

in

not

just

with

heroines

of

in

list

the

however,

to

associated

and

might

of Marathon

time

germination

was

a break

this,

29

Demeter

for

who appear

attefidant,

the

was connected

The heroes Apollo,

it

no other

the

no

oracles.

Demeter

"pray

as

Eleusis.

most

with

Daira

to

Proero-

the

text

and

be part.of is

the

before

sacri-

Demeter's

31

We do not what

elsewhere,

the

locates

That

heroes

of

of

however,

necessary

A parallel

an oracle

Photius,

is

temple

the

assume

of

and

Lykurgus,

one might

important

Thorikos

was

of

so that

"30

and Poseidon

of

to

by Hesiod,

so

of

sacrifice

understandable,

and Kore

Thorikos,

one of

that

Demetrian

fice

of

sow

the

Demeter

referred

out

is

it

the

28

establishment

a fragment

orator:

oracle.

to

in

name,

site

when beginning

provides

is

brought

original

ordered

association

is

the

at

deity's

Elis,

the

Attic

oracle

The natural

of

hinted

Delphic

at

sowing

in

originally

sia.27

to

role

at

have the

sacrifice

a great festival. as well

deal

of

information

The Proerosia as

cultic

could activity

about con-

61 restricted that

to

it

women.

was customary

Thesmophorion Demeter

Thorikos.

what

deity is

it

certainty.

supplying

Paiania. greater calendar:

for one

any ewe,

boar.

Only

Daira,

who is

sometimes

whose

sacrifices

are

We might

hope

the

special

the

terms

victim might to

is

gested

are

37

the

victims

the

Eleusinion

mentioned

by the

seems or

context

tells

barley

is

from

the

the

34

of

a

yet

Demeter.

Proerosia

35

from

inscription,

but

A "prerosian-" The Preroarchos of

little.

the

lamb

Finally, Nilsson

the

is

enigmatic

priestess

a description

prerosiades.

of

in

appropriate.

as

sacrifice,

Persephone,

by the

us

responsible

a sow and the

about

about

Pr(o)erosia

self-explanatory.

official

this

is

the

the

from

be said

for

with

employed

which

can

two piglets,

more

Paiania

(?)

for

identified

but

at

The text

mentioned,

avoided

attested

Hekate?)

festival

is

anything

described that

in

understand

offered,

36 is

to

(of

lamb,

divinity

terminology

be a cult

Daira;

barley

one

one

other

we know only

nothing

utensils

other

are

Thorikos

almost

of

on three

sacrifice.

principally

The number

than

of

cooking

was performed 33

and

that

the

participation),

A priestess

the

in

sacrifices

recipient

so obscure

did

Athenian

indicates

gather

they

From Myrrinous

Paiania

which

as

Public

(with

was the

inscription

women to

day,

32

Eleusis

and

with

for

on this

festivals.

Myrrinous,

for

The Piraeus

grain

has

given

certain sug-

aparchai,

but

62 it

seems late

collected

in the

year

the

harvest.

after

Prerosia,"

then

perhaps

which has been kept potency, in the

and is

are

place

sacrifice

Aethra,

39

B.C. honers

to increase to the

situation

the

for

of cattle at the 40 Eleusis. Apparently responsibility in Athens,

In later

sources,

to ensure

festival

on behalf

of all

with

command.

This

Athenian

and Eleusinian

Demeter

Eleusinians,

first

and that

the is

religious

gave her their

cele-

to

sanctuary first

of century

properly

a sacri-

sanctuary

at

officials

festival's

bore

date

Athenian

be-

attendance.

is said to be performed

the Athenians a divine

today, 38

coming

cult

the

own

pre-history,

of the

Eleusinian

perhaps the

at the

in the

of announcing

forehand

into

conducting

Proerosia, the

their

at Eleusis.

of Theseus,

inscription

fice

its

in Greece

back

An Athenian

the

participants

and to hallow

of the. plowing

ephebes

Jfrom

Athenian-Eleusinian

the mother

on behalf

is

were

seed-barley,

performed

or joint

this

aparchai

o f t h e Th esmop h aria.·

was part

projects

by depicting

that

barley

seems to have been performed

Euripides

the

'blessed'

is

to be mixed with

The Athenian,

the

since the

in some holy

. · 1 ar rite . an d a simi

Eleusis.

If

this

Such rituals

bration,

this,

now to be distributed

festival,

seed-store.

for

gifts

Greeks,

in accordance

a recurring

theme

propaganda: to the

continued

by

the

Athenians

performance

in claim or of her

41

63 rites

is a form of noblesse oblige 42 Greeks. It is fairly clear that ceived the

of

crop

other or

as

assisting

about

to

aition

for 43

famine.

in

the

be sown, the

This

the

although

is

more

naturally

was con-

and growth

some sources

namely

probably

all

festival

due

to

to

associated

avert

an-

a plague with

l 44

f estiva. .

with

of

give

a confusion

. ·~ - cus t om o f Apo 11 o ' s P yanopsia . eiresiune plague

benefits

germination

sacrifice, is

which

Apollo

the

Teh

than

with

Demeter. The sacred Eleusinian part

undertaking,

of

the

places, the

first,

Skiron,

presumably

as he calls Skiron, to

of

it,

just

Eleusis, the

claims

to

the

plowing

been

of

the

at

ment

between

This

does

not

oldest

belongs

the

taken

at

the

three

border

described

Eleusis, is

and

done

The Rarian

and

bridge

as

different

Skiron

sowings.

The location

marking

is

near

Eleusis,

Kephisos

performed

plowing

plain

of

to

Athens.

perhaps has

Rarian

Athenian-

been

at

The plowing

the

before

Eleusis,

performed

the

46

Acropolis.

a joint

The sacred

been in

in memory

plowing

45

having

at

was also

and may have

Proerosia.

byPlutarchas

under

plowing

the

of

Bouzygian,

the

on the

village sacred

of Athens

indicate

two cities

with

regard

was instituted

as

a symbol

of

and Demeter

(Eleusis)

.

Athena explain

(Athens)

whyPlutarchrefers

to

to

between

agrarian

the

way

and

to

Skiron

a compromise

of

cult; agree47

Skironian

64 plowing

as

Whatever

the

the

of

a scholion

to

the

plowing.

sacred for

be the

the

the

then

Skironian

the

has 48

bridge

place.

behind

do seem

or

this to

show

some

hymn preserved

upon

Kore

in

relation

to

hasten

Wilamowitz

over

plowing,

lay

interpreted

calls

likely

first

two cities.

plowing.

is

it

song

been

It

triple

it

gives

plowings

a popular

Hesiod

famous

correct,

sacred

between

A fragment

to

and

struggles

three

cooperation

bridge

ancient,

politico-religious

arrangement, ritual

most

the that

takes 49

Kephisos. this

If

invocation

or was actually

part

in to to

the

the

bridge

this

is

refers of

the

to

ritual

itself. The name derives

from

yoker'), the

"Bouzygian"

an Athenian

who first

sacred

hero

yoked

plowing. the

Bouzyges,

Athenian

genes,

and

is

the

Zeus

all

three

though

the

latter

mostly

of

interest

into

Eleusinian A ritual

a plow,

the

for

attested

only

likely.

and

his

plowing

(lit.

'ox-

instituted

performed

by an

name to

be identified in

clear

or

more the

to

not

Athenian

Bouzyges

who gave

plowings is

the

were

probably

and Bouzyges 50 Roman period. It is

performed

named

The plowings

called

of

to

an ox to

official

priest

given

with

the

inscriptions

whether

the

of Bouzyges

the

Bouzygian,

51

The question

study

of Athenian

performed

before

al-

penetration

ritual. plowing

an

the

general

is

65 commencement hallow

of

plowing

an action

fraught

52

importance.

In

rounded

by magical

removes

the

him

words

and

flows, to The

or

the

amined

for

a good

one.

here

also.

notion

or

and

re-enactment of

as

a means

water

left

is

thrown

begins

wishes

for

in

seed

the

abundance. bin

are

coming

on

water

actually

celebration the

sur-

farmer

"As the

utters

been

economic

still

As the

farmer

whether

the the

in

the of

the

of

must

have

custom

of

tithing

field

is

year

ex-

will

of

be

were

on those it

as

chain

first

once

first,

take

of

revealed powers again.

share

first to

a hero,

to

domain,

their

seems

plowed

perhaps

mythical

bless

world,

imitation

divine

calling to

gods

modern

sacred

agriculture

activity

and

the

Triptolemos,

into

arti

As the

of

is

repeated:

(Archichronia)

that

acting

intrusion

bin,

have

motivates

The

an official

this

that

year'

ancient

Bouzyges

storage

himself

and

to

53

which the

flow!"

an attempt

plowing

taboos.

omen are

be

danger

and

good

indications

The first,

the

the

nuts

'new

today

from

he crosses

fruits

since

in

of

to

magical

gestures

seed

seem

with

Greece

so may life

plow,

would

fruits

play

a part

probably

by

whether the

curse

off

a reminiscence events to

and

by which men,

who first

this

and

the finally

encouraged

66 Notes

Ilp17Pocri'.a..

1.

Hesych.

S,

2.

LSS 18.

B8.

3.

IG II2

1028.28.

4.

IG II2

1177.8.

5.

IG n2

1183.32.

6.

AF p.

7,

RE,

8.

IG 11 2 1363.3-7,

9,

Cf.

V.

68,

XXI,

pp,

supra

233-4.

p.

S.

Dow and

R.

Healey,

HTS,

21

(1966):

21.

9A.

Kleidemos

FGrHist

10,

Cf.

p.

11.

E.J, Bickerman, (Ithaca, 1968),

12.

Assuming that Hekatombaion 1 was fixed to moon after the summer solstice, and using cit., Table II, to find the Attic equivalent

13,

Heortologie

(Leipzig,

14,

E.g.,

0,T.

15·.

E. Vanderpool, "A Sacred Calendar of the Attic Deme Thorikos," Miscellanea Graeca (Belg. Arch. Mission to Greece) 1 (1975): 33f. (Hereafter Thorikos).

16,

I am grateful unpublished

17,

LSS 18.

18.

In support of this idea Eur. ~28-31 is cited, where Aethra speaks of apo.ou npo3uoucr' at Eleusis. the Pr~erosia was a prothvma, what thysia followed

supra

Soph.

6£.

323,

F23.

44. Chronology Table IV.

the

p,

Ancient

78,

cf,

World the first new Bickerman, op. of Sept. 18.

~~.

p.

194.

1137.

to Lynn commentary

B 18-19:

1864),

of

Roller for letting on this inscription,

me see

her

TIPEPOO~ov 3EAU, If it?

67 19.

In line 5 only npEpo(a~av). restored here.

the end is An infinitive

2 IG II 1363. inscriptions the Proerosia.

3-7. provide

21.

Cf.

22f.

22.

Paus.

20.

supra

p.

preserved: . of npoayopEuw

. aL ·d1v could be

Another parallel for a lunch in

is that connection

III.

s.

both with

I.38.6. 2

IG II

24.

IG II

25.

LSS 18.16.

26.

Myrrinous had a temple shared Zeus Ktesios, Tithrone Athena, the Semnai. Paus. I.31.4.

27.

Suda

28.

Ibid.,

29.

Phot. s.v. ITponpooCa. However, H. W. Parke and D. E.W. Wormell, The Delphic Oracle {Oxford, 1956), I.326, believe that all of these refer to the Delphic command to sacrifrce aparchai to Eleusinian Demeter, mentioned in IG I 2 76. They date this oracle in the sixth century B.C., and classify it as an oracle of Pythian Apollo. They do not discuss why it is attributed to Zeus in some sources. It is possible that the Delphic oracle commanding the sacrifice of aparchai is distinct from an oracle of Zeus calling for the sacrifice of the Proerosia.

30.

QE_. 465-7.

31.

Cf.

2

1177, 1183.32,

s. v.

infra

Thorikos

21.12,

Suda

V.

13.

by Demeter Anesidora, Kore Protogones and

IIponpoo~aL.

s.v.

2

Epict.

dpEaLwvn.

23.

dpEOLwvn.

p.

164.

32.

IG II

1177.8.

33.

That the Eleusinion of this inscription is not the Eleusinion of Athens is clear from the fact that the Chloaia festival is celebrated in the Eleusinion (B.26). Yet we know that, at Athens, there was a sanctuary of Demeter Chloe on the Acropolis, distinct

68 from the Eleusinion Chloaia would have not the Eleusinion, and 13 6 1 n . 2 0 . 34.

Aesch.

35.

Eust.

36.

Cf.

37.

M. P. Nilsson, "Die Eleusinische Demen und das Neue Sakralgesetz 42 (1944): 92f.

38.

Cf.

39.

fu!RQ. 28-31.

40.

IG II 2 1028.28. 2 IG II 1363.3-7.

41.

fr.

277

in the Agora, and that the been celebrated in this temple, in Athens. Cf. infra pp. 134

Il.

(Nauck),

Hesych.

W. Peek,

infra

p.

AM, 66 (1941):

171£. Kulte der Attischen aus Paiania," Eranos,

79.

p. 31~ (Dindorf), Panath. ITponpoo{a~, ctpccr~wvn.

Aristid. Suda s.v.

43.

Schol. loc.cit.

44.

AF p.

198f.

45.

AF p.

69,

46.

Mor.

47.

AF p.

48.

Bergk, Poetae Lyrici Graeci, Proclurn in Hes. Op. 385.).

49.

Der Glaube der Hellenen 2 IG II 3177, 5075 ,. ~s.v. Bou,uyn~Hesych.

51.

6µCa.

VI.378.

42.

50.

s.v.

Aristid.

Panath.,

Mommsen,

p.

Isoc.

340.31

Heortologie,

Paneg.

(Dindorf),

p.

IV.31, Suda,

76.

144B. 47. III.658

(Berlin, Mag.

(Plut. 1932),

p.

206

ap. II.51.

(Gaisford),

Paroern. Gr. 388 (Leutsch) says Bouzyges performs the in Athens; Hesychius says he performs sacr 7d plowing plowings; Plutarch says the Athenians perform three sacred plowings.

69 52. 53.

On ritual "The Hero Loukopoulos, p. 279f.

plowing generally, see M. H. Jameson, Echetlaeus," TransPhilAs, 82 (1951): p.

lBOf.,

A. Karanastase,

op.

cit.,

Addendum New edition 243-64

of Thorikos

calendar:

ZPE, 25 (1977):

49f.

CHAPTER IV THESMOPHORIA The Thesmophoria Demeter

and

least

thirty

Attica

it

four

the

demes

month

an earlier

stage,

community

at

The Name of

the

been

title

and

the

central

this

this

ritual,

in

and

Pyanopsion

Besides

the

at

. .1 1 Sici y.

(October/ better-known

in

at

least

Although

some

of

these

were

be associated probably

festival

and

with

its

r~tual

felt

season

the

independent

a concern

crucial

In

of

the

at of

by every year.

Festival of

the

name Thesrnophoria,

J.

derives

festival

attested

of

celebrations

to

expressed

much debated. epithet

that

came

Thesmophoros,

goddess'

2

festival

Minor

month

Attica.

they

for

renewal

the

were

later

festival,

is

Asia

sowing.

in

The meaning

has

of

elsewhere

agricultural

Derneter's

in

there

Athenian

little

Greece,

Athens,

Thesmophorias

main

A.

in

a pan-Hellenic

celebration

was celebrated

at

local

whose

cities

November), festival

Kore,

was

and

G. Frazer

from

the

name is

in which

the

thesmoi

70

relation has

name of

simply were

argued her

descriptive carried,

and

of

of

the

that

two, the

festival, of

its

by analogy

71 with

such

where

arreta

word

5Eoµ6~

ally

the

rite.

and

oschoi

as

in

one

that

of

and

that

a similar

Frazer's

theory

that

it

is

name from addition,

Thesmophoria,

Apollo derived and

fails

far

not

the

the

the

pigs

human

always

the

are

called

It was

such

occurring

reverse. and

the corre-

Arretophoros

festival

names the

6

seem

or to

be

arre(to)phoroi

women who perform antletriai,

derive

the

ritual

of

or

thesmophoroi.

The Thesmophoroi

to

why Thesmophoros

deities.

would

a popular not

the

epithets

no Athena

performers,

never

the

no divine

the

to

Arretophoria to

and

further

than

parallels

to 5

Thesmia,

epithet

names,

this,

ought

a festival

the

a ritual

to

common for

are

Yet

objects

Farnell

that

cult

from

da this.

note

specific-

descriptive

derives

Demeter,

divine

instead,

thesmdphoriazousai, are

more

festival

oschophoroi.

carrying

to

there

Oschophoros; from

of

the

Thesmophoria

Thesmophoros

appropriate

since

to

title

an existing

are

sponding

the

the

a title

4

Farnell

here in

not but

epithet

we should

Oschophoria

is

L.

He explains

carried

general,

of

3

Oschophoria,

deposited,

objects

festivals.

for

argues

something

in

and

carried.

Thesmophoros

an explanation

account

Arretophoria

were

other

nature her

the

meaning

Therefore Demeter's

In

as

pigs

of

its

festivals

only

be difficult

explain

and widespread

title

in

also

cultic,

but

of

Demeter,

literary

contexts,

7

72

if

it

derived

general

from

significance.

whose

use

name,

refer

to

dess'

other like

one

many other

epithet.

seems

the its

because

intended

an aspect

no

but

undoubtedly

that

had

a temple

Thesmophoria,

was not

derived

this

title

mean,

if

The translation

the

deity's

apolitical

of

a special

kind,

of

to

the

god-

Thesmophoria,

name from

the

8E~ous,

and many other

human law, Thesmos

means

" greater

where

. ·t·.iation. . ini 12

or rites.

is

a divine

can

laws. 9 is

old,

traditional

she

Demeter presides

»11

seems unusual

8toµLa,

of

the

be given

called

over

Derneter's with

laws,

but

the

of can

rites

thesmos also

even

Thesmia called can

noun epithets

mean

by~-

or

a rite

plural,

most

of

8£ouou 6 · vouou 6

law,

is

closely

,£A£,~,

expressed

an abstract since

are

The word

usually

the

inconsistent

defines

this

The combination -phoros

descriptive

of

examples

that

and

Thesmoi

Hesychius

although

significant

are

ordinances

to mean divine

often

in Arcadia,

they

character.

established.

used

Thesmophoros,

'lawgiver'

Demeter

ing

likely

festivals,

Thesmia,

nature?

is

the

to

and

SA

related

It

but

ritual was not

as well,

only,

It

What does

being

to

name Eleusinion,

festival

nature.

like

only

festivals

the

8

non-public

A Thesmophorion

was restricted

accommodated its

an obscure,

mean

with with

a rite. at

Pheneus

the customs

the

10

endthis

73 termination

refer

to

the

things,

e.g.,

phoros,

Malophoros,

Amallophoros,

Yet

use

this

form

with

an abstract

in

the

Demeter

bringing

of

combination

Zeus

is

called 14

bringer,

and

Nikephoria, are

Athena

the in

an d t h e mystic the

latter,

.

thesmoi

that

but

the

divine

but

all

the

said

to

.

16

women's was

The most is

of

Courtesans:

the

rites,

given

first

to

is

nor

15

Her

brings not

a festival,

the

title

traditional revealed

gifts fruits

to of

the

men are the

not

earth

celebrates

former.

The

decayed

Mysteries

rituals,

mankind

the

Thesmophoros

recall

only

Telesphoros,

victory-

the

or

unparalleled. and

Demeter's

to

idea,

Nikephoros,

held

13

Artophoros.

an abstract

noun,

called

concrete Karpo-

Horephoros,

be two:

detailed

Pyrphoros,

express

so many others

Demeter

ritual

is

honor.

rite.

of

justice-bearing,

her

as

performance

to

Pergamenes

frequently

carrying

Drepanephoros,

Dikephoros,

all-powerful;

or

of

whose

pigs,

Eleusis, correct

by her.

information

us by a scholion

on the to

Lucian's

Thesmophoria Dialogues

The Thesmophoria is a festival of the Greeks including secret rites whichl7 are also called Skirophoria. TheylB are celebrated in accordance with a myth that Kore was seized by·Plouton while gathering flowers. At that place a swineherd named Eubouleus was tending his swine, and they were all swallowed up in the chasm of Kore [i.e., the chasm into which she was carried by Plouton]. In honer of Eubouleus, piglets are thrown into the chasms of Demeter and Kore. The rotted remainsl9 of the piglets thrown down into the 'rooms' [megara], are brought up

74 by women called 'drawers', who, having purified themselves for three days, descend into the innermost sanctuaries, and, carrying them up, lay them on the altars. For they believe that one who takes these remains and mixes them with his seed will have a good harvest. They say also that there are snakes below in the chasms, which eat most of what is thrown down; therefore noise is made when the women 'draw' and when they put away again these forms, so that the snakes, which they belie~e to ~e th~ guardians of 20 these innermost sanctuaries, will withdraw. The same are also called Arreto~horia and are celebrated for the same reason, for the generation of crops and the procreation of men. They also bring up21 at that place22 holy, secret objects made from wheat, representations of snakes and of male shapes. And they take branches of the pine tree because the tree is 4 along prolific.23 They throw these,2 with the piglets, into the megara, as the innermost sanctuaries are called, as we already said. The piglets, because their fertility is a symbol of the generation of animals and men, .are a thank-offering to Demeter, since by providing Demetrian [cereal] crops, she civilized the race of men. The above reason for the festival is mythical, but the following is natural. The festival is called Thesmophoria, just as Demeter is named Thesmophoros, since she established laws or thesmoi, according to which men must work to get their food.25 This

commentary

tenth

century

lengthy

attributed

to

been

festivals, E. the

Rohde same

festivals.

27

and note

Arethas

heortological

having

attributed

bishop

a similarly

of

is

of

on the

Haloa.

consisted

stitched

has

demonstrated

source 28

used The

which

from

and

that

by Clement is

of

Photius, 26 of

give

the

into the in

identified

his

Caesarea,

the

who contributed The manuscript

mostly

a commentary

together

source

Arethas

student

material, extracted

to

such

large

blocks

appearance or

one

of

commentaries lengthy

scholiast

on

gloss. relied

upon

description

of

as

a

Didymos,

these

75 grammarian

of

the

would

to

have

been

all

too

seem

However,

it

is

is confused. seems

to

identify

the

in

reader

the

scholiast

is

29

a method repose

the

text,

results

in

do not

certain

reading

is

can

in

more

confused

strained

and

of

of

the

same

course,

is

expression

been

leaves

the

three

from is

evidence

only

a fashion

from which

give before,

artificial.

arrived

at

only

of

the

us. and

the the

reader

state

one

the

by reading by assuming

subject

contradicts Consequently the

of final

Secondly,

and

by

text,

emenders'

be understood meanings,

would

in

the

slightest.

this

faults

in which

that

for

two

given

fact

the

offered

rearrangements

jumps

than

now

and

consisting

especially

peculiar

common sense

it

the

still

stands

scholiast

between

reading and

constantly read

the

mode of

suffer

view of the

with

scholiast

as

have

them

with

it

indicate.

desired

in

as

that

relationship to

of

agree

text words

The text

from

the

text

reliable.

Skirophoria

inexact

no confidence,

corrected

seems

most

hence

The latter,

the

trying

dealing

and

is

either

emendations

of

can

the

but

radical

the

interpretations

First,

quite

that

problem

of what

Numerous

method.

clear

The originalmaterial and

Thesmophoria,

but

unsure

scholion,

early

identical.

possible,

the

B. C.

fairly

some way,

or as being

hardly

century

The central

Arretophoria rites,

first

meaning

that

to

another.

the

first

the

text

we derive

76 The textual

alterations

reads not to

preferable

words

the

know which

point.

it

draw

not

is

able

to

(Rabe,

marginal later

is

275,

expect

knowledge

to

to

of has

been

fuzzy

which

on

at

does in

any

order

given

a text

from

detail

of

each

expected

of,

and

scholion.

for

rely which

produce

every

more

scholion

24

&

copied

was not

to

prove

that

the in

the

We must

be

conclusions

problem

describes to

276,

the

only

are

than

comrnon.

the

the

body

a Demeter the 30

to

the

the

same

source),

that

only

Thesmo-

and

Arreto-

and

which

the

here,

and the

that

emendation

namely

therefore

he

Thesmophoria he does

scholion

were

text.

support

described

of

and

of

Nevertheless,

language

in

interpolations,

festival,

Skira

actions

appealing the

reader,

own theory

that

is

Skirophoria

13-15)

into

his

ritual

using

occasion,

to

made by an ignorant

in

one

not

not

'key'

referred

material

Skira

(supposedly

being

and

an arbitrary

the

has

so tightly

is

references

nothing

point,

have

this

Gjerstad

anxious

have

to

the

scrawls

the

to

solution

mistakenly

that

denotation,

from,

the

phoria

does

give.

simplicity: and

interpretation,

exactitude

press

to

phoria,

its

exact

Gjerstad's its

at

we shall

extracted

careful

arrive

reader

Too great

violently

which

festival

we can

festival.

one

a consistent

Finally,

which

is

to

with

require

method

are

make

linked and

they or

of can

the

together Clement refer

eccentric

only

77 exegesis

can assign

festivals,

the

as Deubner In addition

laws of nature All

the

must

place

the

nonsense period the

his

eschew not

the

follow

(275,

24

the

clarity

him in his

assumption

valueless

for

an understanding

In conclusion, of the

The ritual short days

period during

the

Thesmophoria,

actions

the

piglets makes

such a long

thus

the

necessarily and that

of the

need

interpolations work of an

are

completely

Skira.

does

describe

in disorderly

kept

to

We also

even as short

drawer-women

him in

preferring

the they

for

follow

obtained. that

albeit

refers

seems reasonable

hov:ever,

scholion

hardly

scholion

must have been performed

of time--possibly which

the

We need not

artificial

or copyist

after

that

therefore

reader

of the

would remain, remains) . 31

(rotted

are

Thesmophoria.

bones

reasons.

13-15)

piglets

Thesmophoria

since

the

reading. of the

deposition year's

piglet

ignorant

ritual

at the

and rearrangements

276,

&

sowing,

main argument,

and external

different

however,

Gjerstad's retrieval

purpose,

Thesmophoria,

emendations

evidence,

the

previous

of oan~v.a

to the

internal

places

the

Gjerstad's only

that

ritual's only

internal

fall

or at the

of time

meaning

agree at the

of the

to several

seem to support

which

Skira

actions to do.

to the

would

An explanation at

tries

authorities

take

ritual

the fashion.

within as the

themselves

a fairly three pure.

78

At the

Thesmophoria

retrieve

the

branches. low,

remains

descended

of the

The discussion

shows that

drawing

they

ritual,

piglets,

of the

more than

into

the

the

days

'chasms'

cakes,

of the

and thepine

festival,

one day seems possible

and that

we cannot

to

be precise

be-

for

the

as to when it

took place. The important rite

is

placed

that

the

on the

ing of the ensure

point

remains

altars

remains

of the

at the with

the

the pigs

was swallowed the

escaping

a part

rite

and the

cakes

Thesmophoria,

and that

farmers'

was believed

seed

are

the

in the

scholiast

by the

his

and Kore,

earliest Homeric

mixto

scholias~

in the does

tradition,

chasm which

not

here

of the

ritual

received

seem to have been

as it

does

Hymn to Demeter.

serves

who

It

not

is

as an aition

find

a

possible for

the

that curious

antletriai.

of fertility;

fertility

by the

pigs

notes,

there

given

up with

Eubouleus-myth of the

explanation

down in memory of Eubouleus,

The intent

left

piglets

of the

were thrown

Plouton

of the

place the

our understanding

a good harvest. The mythological

that

for

the

pigs,

They are for

some time

which

pervade

snakes

thought

pine

placed

seems clear. cones,

to live

and cakes

in an underground

in contact these

As the

regions, there.

with

the

are symbols cavern

forces

perhaps The snake

of

personified is

and

79

frequently

a symbol

representative remains, which and

of imbued

with

these

ensure

a good

crop.

generation

is

remains

to

the

ancient

Athenian

seed.

tainly

the

pigs

liast

says,

as

a memorial

to

meanings,

erate

it

is the

of

with

her,

rite,

its

Kore's or

the

Outline

We would

not

this

also

have

fertility

whether

it

of

ninth

to The

of

nature

the

mysterious

megara

to

the

expect

an

scheme;

viewed,

as

Demeter

cer-

the

scho-

and Kore,

rite

or many

insist

on a single

exact

of

rite

regen-

the

the

time

was to of

sowing,

and simply

the

return

a magical

remains after

the

the

as

is

as

a reenact-

of

fertility

good-luck same:

to

somnolence

of

summer,

Festival as

thirteenth

E,nvLa,

. h o f P yanopsion.. nint

return

charms, germinate,

mythologically,

application

the

the

seen

The

bears

at

was

The Thesmophoria the

to

a

to

theoretical

thrust

was

magic

necessarily

been

as

general.

seed

the

to

pedantic

and

world

the

Any religious

rape

practical

reawaken

from

express

it

in

electricity,

passed

main

of

Whether

ment

of

Like

as well

become

a thank-offering

powers

evident.

ability

could

That the

regions

powers,

Eubouleus.

and

equation.

the

to

himself,

chthonic

increase

of

fertility

the

will

power

B.

of

of

a festival

33

a whole

It

lasted

five

days,

from

Pyanopsion. for

women,

was associated

took

place

with

the

on the

80

Thesmophoria

complex

separate.

although

Photius

it

describes

this

the •Avooos

of Demeter,

and adds

women abuse

(AoLoopECv)

each

Euboulos, ing

the

said

to

the

fourth

abuse,

if

jest

at

custom

at

specifically. is

and

female

to

that

custom

this,

it

used

of

Kore,

was made to

riazousai

at

is Athens.

The mythical

given 39

Homeric

Hymn, where

her

jesting

(203).

the

function

obscenity freedom

are of

This

this

all

for

the

Iarnbe

custom,

which

of

are the

of

the

Demeter not

laugh

The

in with

make clear abuse

is the

did

thesmooho-

given

to

why jesting,

at

they

38

is

The atmosphere

included

was grieving

talk.

custom

male

Thesmo-

sowing,

coarse

this

theStenia

they

she

does

prevailed

also

Thesmophoria

women also; when

causes

the

concern-

to

36 and

time

this

nor

least

the

jesting

explanation

equated.

speech

the

for

quoting

The Sicilian

by such

aition

the

of

37

Demeter,

laugh

is

of worshipping

among the

because

night

mention

women at

as well,

at

the

references

a brothel,

held

of

blaspheme

do not

the

in

of aischrologia was said,

to Other

generation.

was also

same explanation

the

of

during

at

been

occasion

The women are

Thesmophoria

actions

organs

which

the

for

the

of obscene

phoria,

Stenia.

the

poet, 34

and

The speech

compared

accused

the

have

Photius

Anodos.

35

as

that

comic

(oLaoxwn.£Lv),

(~Aao~nµECv), curious

the

day

other.

century

not

may originally

similar Haloa,

and to where

81 it

is

likely

a little

that,

influence

women together their

earth's

the

young

to

bride.

effect

the

or

also

in

ritual

mon custom

in

ancient

said

of

the

an agricultural

at

c.

Demeter

confirms

the

and the

date

led

Eleusinian

Deubner

42

calendar by what

phoria.43

Others

the

inscription

imagined

festivals.

origin

origin

a magical of

which

abuse

been

the

and

a

was a com-

More will

be

Thesmophoria

that

a part Stenia.

the

as

renewal.

shows

took the

of

their

have

may have

new year

of

that

to

cursing

of

offered

The. element

Stenia,

of

given

not

been

only

in 41

by the offering

This

third sacrifice

inscription

also

Pyanopsion.

that

followed

but

in

surely

not

awakening

may have

or

rite

not

sexual

taunting

state at

a parable

the

40

evidence

Kore

The fact has

turning

was

is

possible

Epigraphical

to

and

has

the

new year

B.

and drinking

Iambe

general.

attested

the

below

behavior

is of

of

it

there itself,

Kore,

of

but

aside,

situation

The explanation

language

of

of

also

respectability,

mockery,

century

myth but

on fertility

remnant

eating

The myth

aischrologia.

obscene

by the

night,

fertility

behavior

prescriptions

exerted

at

attention

the

of

ritual

the

to

Stenia

identify as

seem

the to

pannychis

Stenia,

since

too

it

a part

fragmentary

for of

the for

at

night

mentioned it

be arrangements

consider is

the

was celebrated

in

is. closely the

Thesmo-

Pyanopsia, certainty.

44

an

82 There

is

evidence

Thesmophoria,

for

and

the

Stenia

or

a night

45

women of Athens.

a procession

to

festival

Whether

some other

there,

this

day

Eleusis

attended

visit

of

the

during

to

by the

Eleusis

festival

the

was on

cannot

be

decided. On the Halimous.

tenth

All

the

that

is

known of

women performed

a sacrifice

shore

Kolias.

at

nearby

at

both

Halimous

at

Halimous

probably

had

made part

night

festival

Kolias.

local of at

times

kathodos.

deriving

from

Athens, speak

proper, 48 the

reference

an

'ascent'

of

Photius

high

that

danced

temples

of

likely

that

observances,

the

on the Demeter

that

local--indeed,

day

the

rites

every

deme

they

were

as was the

of

49

the

Thesmophoria.

to

the

'ascent

to prosaic

seem

ritual fact

of ritual

likely

and/or of

the

term

and

some-

anodos

Thesmophorion

one

the

Athenian

anodos,

the

Thus,

of

the

the

to

it

of

explains

situation

makes

the

and

is

first

A scholion

antletriai

to

It

and was called

by the

merely

were

was the

description

not

There

is

at

Eleusis.

scholion's

referred

Demeter,

Athenian

Lucian

originally

to

only

which was on the Pnyx. of

festival

sowing-festival--and

the

The eleventh Thesmophoria

was celebrated

this

47

originally

its

later

46

and

were

Thesmophoria

would

Demeter',

that mythical temple's

the

in

naturally

However,

ascents

as

the and

the

anddescents term events, location.

and

83

The next the

fast,

which

or Mtan,

the

place.

men are

done

for

in

the

alone and

action

the of

twelfth,

Aristophanes'

in

the

since

it

that

descent

is

on those or

Nesteia. as

was

sorrow

KaAA~YEVELa. 56 cerned

fair

phoria,

to

ceding

day

sided

day,

or

days.

by the

to

the

deme of

archousai probably

took

are for There

give

sacrificial other

of

or

which

were

in

called

inter-

each

..tw~ ,as auyxa,ano&ELOas .atv 3Eatv OL 1 nv at.Lav EV ,OLs eeoµo~OPLOL~ µeyapLbOV,EG (µeyapOLs bWV,aG Rohde) XOLpOUGEµBa>..>..ouaLv; .au,nv Tr'1v µu3o>..oy Cav at yu·vatxe 6 noLxl'.>..w 6 xa,a no>..Lv e:op.c:ibOUOL, eeoµo~opLa, EKLPO~OpLa, 'Appn,0$OPLa, TIOAU,pOTIWs ,nv ~EPE~a-ns Ex,pay~ooOaL apnaynv.

29.

Rohde, op. cit., C. Robert, Hermes, 20 (1885) : 37lf.; Rabe, op. cit., p. if.; R. A. Van der Loeff, Mnemosyne, 55 (1916) : 33lf.; Gjerstad, op. cit., p. 230f.

30.

Cf.

31.

Cf.

32.

Schol.

Ar.

33.

Ibid.,

834.

34.

Phot.

35.

Hesych.

36.

Cleomedes,

37.

Theodoretos, Gr. Adv. Nat. V.28.

38.

Diod.

39.

Apollod.

40.

AF p.

41.

IG II 2 674.

42.

AF p.

43.

infra

p.

infra

IG II

p.

s.v.

Thes.

n.

19.

.[sic],

E.~vLa, II.l,

T. Kock,

p.

166.7

Aff.

Cur.

I.5.1.

53.

53. 2

1363.17

and

CAF II.164.

o,nvLWCJaL.

V.4.

Bibl.

: 548f.

80.

E~vLa

Sic.

25 (1870)

159. 177,

s.v.

Rh.M.,

22£.

(Ziegler). III.84

(Raeder),

108.

Arn.

100 44.

S.

45.

Schol.

Theoc.

Schol.

.s..tJ:.ll.

Ar. Thes. BO Plut. I.20--;7:Tem. Protr.

47.

Hesych

s.v.

48.

Hesych Alciphr.

s.v. MAvo6os, Schol. II.37.2, Phot. s.v.

49.

Schol.

Ar.

Thes.

585.

50.

Schol.

Ar.

Thes.

80,

51.

E>Eoµo(popCwv. Ath. 307F, AF p.

52.

Ar.

53.

What and where these megara were is an intriguing question. They are described as underground chambers where sacrifice is made to the Two Goddesses, and where hiera are kept: Phot. s.v,µayapov,. Hesych. s.v. avax,opov, µlyapa, Suda s.v. µlyapa. Other evidence seems to indicate that the megara were buildings, separate from the temple; Poll. IX.15; or a type of altar; K. Kourouniotis, Arch. Eph. (1912), p. 142; A. Tresp, Die Fragrnente der Griechische Kultschriftsteller (Giessen, 1914), p. 91. Underground crypts assumed to be megara have been found in Demeter temples in Asia Minor; T. Wiegand, Priene (Berlin, 1904), p. 154f.; C. T. Newton, A History of the Discoveries at Halicarnassus, Cnidus and Branchidae (London, 1863), II.383f. No rnegara have been found in Demeter's temples at Athens or Eleusis, but 0. Broneer suggests that they may have been schematically represented where no natural caverns occurred: Hesperia, 11 (1942): 258, 263-4. In general, see B. c. Dietrich, "A Religious Function of the Megaron," Rev. Stor. dell'Antichita, 3 (1973): lf.

54.

Ar.

55.

Plut.

56.

Schol.

46 .

Dow and

Thes.

Thes.

R. Healey, Id.

IV.25C,

KwAcas,

985,

HTS,

21

(1966):

Aen Tact. Sol. II.34,

Paus.

30-31. IV.B.

VIII.4, Polyaenus, p. 25.21 (Stahlin).

I.31.1. Ar. Thes. 80, 8Eoµo(popCwv.

Alciphr.

II.37.2,

Phot.

585,

s.v.

52.

1150,

Schol.

Ar.

Thes.

376.

363-4.

Mor.

378E,

Dern. 30.

Ar.

Thes.

80,

E>Eoµo(popCwv.

Alciphr.

II.37.2,

Phot.

s.v.

101 57.

Isae.

VIII.19,

58.

IG II

59.

Hesych.

60 .

Ibid.

61.

Ibid.,

62.

Marcellin.

63.

Schol.

64.

Clem.

Protr.

65.

AF p.

53f.

66.

Ar.Thes.

67.

Plut.

68.

Schol.

69.

Dial.

Meret.

II.l.

70.

Epit.

p.

13-4

71.

AF p.

54.

72.

Alciphr.

73.

op.

74.

Possibly a spurious Geldart, Aristophanis Thes. 294.

75.

AF p.

76.

CGS III.104.

77.

Cf.

78.

R. Arbesrnann, Das Fasten (Giessen, 1929), p. 90f,

bei

79.

E. Fehrle, (Giessen,

Keuschheit

2

III.BO.

1184

(LSS 124).

s.v.

cf.

µ6pocTov,

, s. v.

GF 323,

n.3.

~nµfo.,

s.v.

o{wyµa,

ap. Soph.

Suda

Hermog. O.C. II.19.3,

681,

s.v.

XaAxLoLxbv

IV.462.2

(Walz).

Pliny, p.

N.H.

15.9

o{wyµa.

XXIV.59.

(Stahlin),

AF p.

58.

330. Sol.

VIII.4,

Theoc.

36,

Id.

Polyaenus, IV.25C,

Strat.

AF p.

I.30.

53.

(Jensen).

II.37.2.

cit.,

II.l. line. Cf. F. W. Hall and Cornoediae (Oxford, 1907),

w.

M. II,

62.

supra

p.

20,

Die Kultische 1910), p. l38f.

den

Griechen

und Rornern

im Altertum

102 80.

AF p.

81.

This is parallel

82.

A. Bronte,

83.

A. Karanastase,

84.

M. G. Michaelidou-Nouarou,

85.

K. R5maiou, "To Unni (1923): 365.

86.

A. Karanastase, p. 180.

87.

G. Megas, op. cit., p. 20f., 232f. The Orthodox church has marked the beginning of the ecclesiastical year on September l since the fourth century. However, this cannot be the only reason that this day is regarded as the first of the year, as the Arkichronia customs are so clearly related to the impending sowing, and do not appear to be Christian in origin. It is typical of modern folk custom to turn the traditional feasts of the church to agrarian use, e.g., the Presentation of the Virgin becomes the Panagia Mesosporitissa, when the sowing should be half completed; the feast of the Virgin's Tunic becomes that of Panagia Kapsodematousa, who burns up the sheaves of sinful farmers; St. Demetrios' day becomes the date of expiration for agricultural contracts; St. George's day is the signal for the shepherds to drive their flocks into the hills. The student of modern Greek heortology frequently has reason to suspect that a certain saint is prominent or popular because of his feast-day and its relati-on to the agricultural cycle, or because of some folk etymology of _his name which connects him to everyday life more effectively than his ancient legend. Ecclesiastical feast-days that have no such relations are, relatively, ignored. Thus, rather than assuming that the ecclesiastical new year is the historical reason that the farmers mark September 1 as Arkichronia, we might ask whether the process of causation was not exactly the reverse, or, at the least, if there are not more homely reasons for the farmers' adoption of, and emphasis on, this holiday.

53. not cited as a 'survival', from a similar society op.

cit., op.

op.

p.

104f.

cit.,

p. op.

kata cit.,

ton p.

in

but the

simply as a same climate.

27f. cit., Gamon," 27lf.,

I.182,

II.17.

Laographia,

7

Loukopoulos,

103 88.

Primitive

Time-Reckoning

89.

A. Bronte,

90.

R. Bischoff,

91.

T. H. Gaster, p. 17.

92.

Ibid.,

93.

The torch is associated as with the Mysteries:

94.

Gaster,

op.

95.

Schol.

Theoc.

96.

Gaster,

op.

97.

This seasonal pattern is not intended to establish a particular sequence for the Thesmophoria rites, but merely to explain the various parts, whatever their order might have been.

98.

Cf.

op.

p.

Thespis

1920).

114.

"Kalendar,"

pp.

supra

cit.,

(Lund,

RE, X.2 (Garden

(1919),

City,

1597-1602.

N.Y.,

1960),

26-49.

p.

cit., Id. cit.,

22,

p.

with the Thesrnophoria Ar. Thes. 280.

as well

38.

VII.106,

Plut.

pp.

l53f.

136,

Mor.

693f.

CHAPTER V HALOA

The Haloa was celebrated Poseideon

inEleusis

A.

but

been

has

of

been

with

Philochoros,

men's the

whose

information

ever,

even the

correct been

an early of

a threshing

Atticist, dedication

labor

fourth

etymology

A later

one

of

for

any

lack

by its

first

its

the

least of

interpreta-

name,

which

aAws, threshing

century

and

is

its

has floor.

if

aparchai

the

the

Haloa at

it

104

by

Atthidographer, very

yet

be unable

be

could

were

in

held

the and

How-

familiar to

The Haloa

second

1

reliable. could

with

Eleusis,

a festival floor

source and

name.

as

threshing

c.

usually

reliable

Pausanias

associated

the B.

a festival for

explained

around

festival,

authority,

of

was

on cult

ritual

been

which

Festival

The name Haloa concerned

month

in

from

Kore

the

difficulty

caused

and

in

not

derived

the

Demeter

has

festivals,

erroneously

The Name of

It

because

Confusion

with

of

in mid-winter,

of Demeter's

information,

often

a festival

(December/January).

understood

tion.

was

give

not

have

mid-winter.

century

A. D.

Thalysia

and

also

derived

the the

a

105 festival's haps

name

owes

its

information

A. D. mythographer,

M. P.

the

and

Nilsson

derives

scholia

and

Nilsson

has

shows

that

Haloa

probably

land. which

It were

shown

exact is

fou,nd

ultimately tradition Eleusinian for

the

of only

the in

from is

century from

the

Ionic

of meanings

in

and

ITEPL

is

for recorded

the

floor 5

literary

of

the

the

of

the

Attic

forms.

all

types or

Poseideon,

day, this

by the

B. C., the

where fifth

of the

apar-

as

T~e (25th/26th),

information 8

That

this

of

the

accounts expenditures and

6

a fertility

harvest

month

also

aAwn

fact,

as

of Philochorus.

demonstrated

under

In

of

can

to both

evidence.

7 who derives

329/8

sake

waning

'Eop,wv

, but

of

year. in

fifth

meaning

equivalent

with

the

direction.

the

to be regarded the

Lucian-

UAWG. A number

attributed

for

the

right

field.

the

celebrated

Photius,

correct

are

as

much later

month,

the

in

etymology

of

show that

no connection

was

etymology

cultivated

celebrated has

reasonable

threshing

therefore

is

sanctuary Haloa

simply or

by epigraphical

day

the

notices

range

The Haloa is

first

per-

as deriving

aAwn / aAwa, not

from

regarded

full

a more

aiming

is

than

generally,

planted chai,

be

festival

festival

with

it

orchard,

UAWG,and the

the

name Haloa

provided

lexicographical

mean vineyard,

The Haloa

the

He begins

aAwn / aAwa. is wider

should

to Apollodorus,

which

3

Haloa.~

scholion

The Lucian-scholion,

explains

aAwa.~, vineyards.

for

UAW~.2

from

sixth

106 9

prytanies. this

year,

cided the

the

end

the

last

with festival

expenses

for

prytany

made

not

given

this

date

B.

end

of

the

until

a few

ist

as

Haloa his

exactly

he

11

to

ascribes for

the

quotation

from

no reason

not

in

honor

the

fifth

"wood

for

the

Haloa",

the

sixth,

relation

of

gloss

be

in

fact

payment

whose

wage

festival.

the to

was

That

despite

his

aAWG,

this

in two

13

procession.

regard authority

Poseidon

festival.

in

this given

the

entire is

not

is

attributed

Pausanias

is

Philochoros,

Philochoros

whose

In

with

who cites

This

Nothing

to

why

the

Haloa

on Haloa

to

convincing.

Pausanias,

the

by Eustathius,

believes

authority not

in

source.

explains

in

after

coin-

Festival

by an article

Jacoby which

of

the

of

by Philochoros,

credibility of

position

carpenters,

days

correctly

A procession the

two

The

prytanies.

whereas of

have

prytany

materials,

of

would 10

fifth both

for

connection

The Ritual

to

under

services

his

prytany

Poseideon.

made

given

establishes

fifth

on delivery,

them

etymological

the

reconstruction

of

appear is

a possible

day

it

the

is

of

the

paid for

to

at

payment

presumably is

According

the

paralleled

the

almost 12

Synagoge,

articles,

the

making

Philochoros

His

reasons

article

second

for

by Photius,

as

which

this

well

and as

of the

resembles

article

Attic-

the there

deriving

established

are

is from as

107 that

of

Philochoros.

procession.

Eleusinian

celebrating

the

it,

although

The

name

any

other

pation

major

Haloa

Dionysos

in

out

lexicographers

understood with

as

Demeter

cession

in

could

and

had

graphical save

one

of

evidence

Poseidon's possible

explanations

possible

that

complementary

noµnn this

associated

can

also

can

the

it

is

a role, nor

aspect present

conflated

explanation

Could by a slip

lies

in

the

(Photius) an editor of

yet

the

he

to

be

literary

adduce

proofs

the

a prohe

no epi-

any

his

along

that

leave

source of

presence.

themselves.

the

since

was

explain

with

later

is

there

First,

is of

Another

similarity

Two it

beginning

Haloa.

of the

pen?

have

the

and

and TIOOELOWVOG or scribe

a

of

if

in

at

played

honored

to

festival

Poseidon.

surprising

appear

to

for

tendency

he

by

partici-

who were

and

unnecessary

Haloa

have

unless

14

mentioned.

the

Demeter),

Similarly,

it,

is

hardly

theoi

Poseidon,

hold

a

for

the

against

such

mention

is

with

argument

alloi

TIOOELOEWVOG TIEµTI,ij

procession

Kalamaia

inscription,

Poseidon's

(Synagoge).

the

him with

15

of It

been

after

(despite

the

fertility

month 16 has

do not

Haloa

so central

Pausanias.

phrases

of Kore.

honer

have

festivals

Dionysos

any

for

other

associate

in

evidence individuals

festival

to

appear

the

that

the

no other honoring

not

Deubner's

in

not

is

source.

role

does

and

Poseidon

points

is

decrees

a procession

of

of

Deubner

There

invented

108

Pausanias' could

be a result

threshing is

floor.

it

not

accounts

of

record

For

that

receipt here

means

with

the

Only

in

recorded

Lenaia,

of

than

Lucian's

in

the

this

tenth

is

aparchai

is Dialogue

by this

- cereals of

the

described of

the

are

are

the

ritual, in

the

not

17

the

fact

anapxal

the

whose Perhaps

form

of

later.

that

the the

sacrificial

following

18

expendi-

included

as performed

Courtesans,VI.

eparche

connected

Perhaps it

the

on tnapxn

spent

a few lines

name because in

after

inscription),

involved.

is

discussion,

Eleusinian

sacrifice

for

season

shortly

prytany.

mentioned

income,

called

is

Eleusis,

These

the

any

the

drachmas

a preliminary

which

The heart at

in

in

Haloa

aAWs,

from

merit

prytany,

way can we account

rather

sacrifice

five

Plouton.

a prothyma,

this

sixth

(lnapxn

and barley is

ture,

and

not

mentioned

expenses,

the

and because

would

are

with

of Haloa

reason,

In the

Kore

aparchai

derivation

this

they

329/8.

Demeter,

of

aparchai

of Haloa

of wheat

use

of his

inappropriate,

were

to

association

cakes.

by the

scholion

women to

1:

The Haloa is a festival at Athens including secret rites of Demeter and Kore and Dionysos, celebrated by the Athenians at the pruning of the vine and the tasting of the stored-up wine. In these rites images of male organs are displayed, concerning which they say that they are performed as a symbol of the procreation of men, since Dionysos, who gave the wine, made it a potion which stimulates one to intercourse. He gave it to Ikarios, whom the shepherds killed, in ignorance that drinking wine had such consequences (i.e., they thought they had been poisoned). Then they were driven

19

109

mad, because of their outrageous actions aoainst Dionysos, and they had remained in the state of shame. The oracle, to stop their madness, ordered them to make and dedicate clay sexual organs. When the evil had passed, they established this festival as 2 0 an a memorial of the incident. In this festival, initiation is given in Eleusis by women, and many games and jokes are told. Since only women are present, they have freedom to say what they want. And they say the most shameful things to each other then; the priestesses stealthily draw near to the women and discuss illicit love, 2 1 whispering, as it is something unspeakable. All the women shout shameful and irreverent things to each other, holding up indecent representations of male and female organs. Here much wine is set out, and tables full of all the foods of earth and sea, except the things forbidden in the mystery, namely: pomegranates, apples, domestic fowl eggs, 22 sea-mullet, erythynos [a fish], blackfish23 crayfish, dogfish.24 The archons furnish the tables,25 and leaving the inside26 to the women, they go outside and remain there, expounding to all the inhabitants that cultivated foods were discovered among them [the Athenians?] and made common to all men by them. Sexual organs of both sexes, made from pastry, are set out on the tables. The Haloa are_ named on account of the fruit of Dionysos. The aloai are the vineyards.27 The manuscript is

attributed

phoria

is from

accuracy the

the

of

would

other

aischrologia,

author

above,

thought

scholars

Arethas in

the

discussed

scholion sibly

to

which

to

of

the

Arethas

of

derive

mythographer

the

is

who discuss

it,

Demeter

invented

cults,

symbolic

this

an accurate 29

an argument

all

e.g., pastries,

it these

'Orphic'

source,

upon

unlikely

details, food

exclusion

pos-

Supporting

relied

is

scholion

on the Thesmo28 The

Caesarea.

from

that

lengthy

scholion

Apollodorus.

scholion

have

contains

the by all

that some known

prohibitions, of men.

The

110 length the

of

the

scholion--thirty-five

other

scholia

of

supposition

that

this

treatise it

is

a connected

any

erations

errors

or

inspire

other

hand,

when he attributes

relates

it

to

questionable

which

to

the

same

in

common only

very

reasonable

myth

has

Lucian

of

rural

any

from

6-\wa~,

the

other

land,

another

reason

their for

the

scholiast

to

other

of

consid-

probably

in

the

and

wine.

This

by Pausanias to

the

assign

them

Deubner

both

they

have

gives

a

Dionysos/Ikarios

the

phalloi

so similar

to

and

and

offered correct

derivation

of

meaning,

rather is

Dionysos

wine

so near

the

of

not

these

of

as vineyards

association

does

1130 although

His

general

scholia

Dionysos

Jacoby

closer

effort.

more

from

The etymology

and

he defines

together

to

how the

was

obscure,

matters

Dionysos.

31

novel,

his

made

explain

a

is

is

tasting also

from

source.

festival

of

latter

ancient

which

fertile

in

the

many of

a reasonable

syntax

All Arethas'

of

it

religious

tradition

Dionysia. is

of

caused

mention

the

scholion

than

of

brought

since

the

is

evidently

the

review

the

explanation

been

Haloa, to

time

"branch

stitched

in

the

association

Atticist,

date

the

not

contradictions.

of

excerpted

the

discuss

confidence

On the

the

which

been

though

and

Further,a

manuscript

reveal

error

account

make

has

Even

glosses.

this

manuscript

passage

on festivals.

numerous of

this

lines--and

of in

by the one Haloa

than

as

probably with

the

111

festival.

It

either

seems

an etymology

sources

most

should

,£A£,~on

up the mind to

clay

phalloi

by the

aidoia

the

reader

detail of

and

its

credence,

late

12.

the

the

as

comment;

we cannot

century the

Haloa

the

as

a festival

ences32 larly

by the show

partial

especially do not

to to

speak

that

the only

other

Haloa

in of

female

the

Haloa,

is

Demeter

cults, the

evident

clearly

way.

one

of

the

or

though the

editorial

of

the

fifth view

perhaps

of

been

Literary

refer-

as being

particu-

might

Prostitutes

worthy

of

The modern

depicted

is

its

author

his

has

of

and,

Athenians

but

it

because

attitude.

Two Goddesses. of

is

as

set

scholiast's

but

characterization

were

,au,~

fv

ritual,

prostitutes

deities,

the

his

this

the

shepherds

First,

the

to

with

a Christian,

scholiast's hetairai

related

was

that

etymologies

tenuous.

the

obscene

assume

to

their

scholion,

begins

Haloa, is

of

reliable,

viewed

influ~nced

the

with

and

not

brought

scholion

shameful

are

why the

two reservations.

he may be factually festival

of

connection

parallels

Lucian

our

into

of

the

which

at

description

of

In

story

that

support

story

employed

with

redactor

The

provide

elements

in

ritual,

to

a festival

irrelevant

was perhaps

that

Arethas'

for

Ikarios

Haloa

line

an attempt

caution.

the

the

in

introduced

with

and of

is

introduce

be treated

description

it

an aition

Legends

etymology

xat

or

often

explanations.

the

that

expect, in

and

literature

Thesmophoria

and

112

the

Mysteries

pretation

of

phalloi Haloa

as well.

in

certain

their

Evidently,

Deubner's

vase-paintings

showing

arms,

is

was an orgiastic

representations pelike

couid

depict

uous

evidence

cation view

of of

vided

might

of

them with Haloa

the as

The scholiast's

nature

the

proceedings

not text

at

all.

mentioned of

this

food,

mystery, ates,

for

which

and others Pythagoreans. influence

were which 36

were

Haloa,

not

cult,

and

prohibited

this

is

foods

Niinnion by

disgraceful

fact,

they

cultural

are con-

the

on every in

the

pomegran-

Thesmophoria,

Orphics

sort

the

included

35

and

an indication

or whether

Niinnion

below.

kinds

by the

pro-

mean that

In

in

has

the

on the

feasted

avoided

identifi-

mentioned

apparently

eaten

unambig-

Deubner's

since

necessary

The taboo

Whether

on Demeter

the

be discussed

apparently

any

of

The significance

and much wine.

of

revel

participants.

certain

plants

speculative.

Nannarion

will

and

makes

ese

The

The absence

emphasis

main

obscenity

except

phalloi

prostitutes'

from

does

The women within of

Dionysia.

identification

courtesan

34

the

rural

purely

Athenaeus.

were

Th

Haloa

scenes

prostitutes

33

paintings

as depicting

of

. o f prostitutes.

these

a recent

famous

the

the

of

women with that

'sowing'

a sort

inter-

belief,

of Adonis'.

for

be the

to

a girl

regarding

support

tablet

refer

a 'garden

the

on his

gathering

could

red-figured

based

dubious

food

of

'Orphic'

113 prohibitions rape is

were

(as not

idea

e.g.,

the

clear. of

told,

explained

Possibly

KAE~~yaµla,

secret,

concerning of

of

on this

occasion.

aoEµva male

while and

Rohde)

durable

vals.38

is

the

a~chons,

and

discoursed

of

Derneter's

also

showing

part

of

the

the

about

gamos

Possibly to

to

either

the

aCoxpa

usually

thought

Exactly

what

are

cakes

many or

Demeter

to be the

and

(oxnµa,wv

as in

a

of

There

employed

was

initiates

shout

ELon owµa,wv

being

was it

representations

representations,

is

been

said

yuvaLKELa.

con-

may have

only

,E Kal

we are

sacred

given

avopELa

an

This

37

organs,

such

from feast,

that

sexual

be),

arr6ppn,ov,

bride.

indecent

Kore's

women.

certainly

The women were

fertility.

While

At the

elopement,

story,

materials,

discussed

of

of could

derive

something

the

official

Obscenity

encourage

or

myth

pomegranate

both.

ears

'stealing'

female

of

the

brandishing

arrpErrn

examples more

the

the

prohibitions

by Plouton;

by

variant

in

of

the

whispered

rape

Kore

accomplished

of

the

priestesses

rape

terms

common to

cerning

the

avoidance

purification

the

in

in

festi-

an attempt

connection

to

might

be

below. the

women were

who had on the

proceeding

furnished

the

original

the

domesticated

them

sexual

organs

refers

to

feast,

discovery

gift,

ritual

in

the

this stayed

and

foods, made

out

Homaric

way within,

dissemination

to of

outside

the

populace,

pastry.

This

Hymn and

the

114 mission tion and

of to

Triptolemos.

the

festival

emphasizes

in

the

that

in

role

been

fires.

39

the

long

tion the

the

all

Possibly winter

Haloa,

using

been

given

e.g.,

entrance

Scott

derive

bench, what

from

drachmas

in

does

much wood he used, might

have

sixty

drachmas

wood,

or

the

feast

been,

what

and since

was his kind

of

was a major

not

us

what

we do not salary

and

wood he used part

of

the

sacrificial

for

it can

steps

mean

stool,

the

dark

or

as

to

was paid

sixty

even

how

prosbathrai of

how much paid (prices

and

as

determine the

else,

Liddell

know how much

Haloa

inscrip-

nowhere

workman

size

could

warm through

42

in

to

how it

interpretations

define

totally

pursixty-

same

occurs

the

were

npooSa3pa~

Sa3pov

help

thus,

The

scaffolding.

~hat

record

keep

various

that

which

for

constructed

We are

knowing

to

and

may be

immense,

simply

which

feast

imagine

pannychis.

word,

shows

and

total

the

npooSa~vw,

43

footstool.

was built,

Haloa

41 or

Pritchett or

the

own wood. 40

stairway,

so

made bonfires,

this

archons

kindling

we cannot

a workman

for

it

platforms.

is

of

his

the 329/8,

The quantity

they night

for and

for

us that

regarding

that

required

by the

addi-

Triptolemos.

firewood

in weigh.t,

informs

have

prytany

an Athenian

directed

accounts

Haloa.

talents

have

of

is

information

fifth

for

it

sanctuary's

the

chas·ed seven

the

may represent

since

Additional found

It

that

for

varied). probably

the Since

they

were

115 a construction after

the 44

throne would the

used

by the

prosbathrai,

the

is

mentioned

have two

were

been

inside

the

jobs

the

alone.

tinuation

of

chased and

is

heat

there

the

feast.

reasonable

courtesans

did

vate

-drinking

only

of

women's

the

Skira,

the

throne

mention that

of

both

by the

this

simply

a con-

firewood

pur-

amount

of

or

for

much of

to

doubt

both

his

Haloa

all

the

should

is

the

was restricted also at

of However,

Lucian's

other and public it

the

that

evidence

that

as

a pri-

in

the women is proven

parallel

Demeter local

at

suggested

to

by the

A

together

other

feast

and

detail.

be interpreted

of

but

consisted

it

light

material,

One of

which

by

January.

this

Mysteries.

Kalarnaia,

rites.

is

December

gatherings

Proerosia,

pannychis

in

part

scholion,

secret

mentioned

night;

in

not

the

is

on all

the

instance

party,

vigil,

men and women drinking

perhaps

women's

This

indicate

went

Considering

The Haloa private

the

it

of

to

only

That

not

nightlong

reason

a part

not,

sanctuary.

might

on New Comedy

men participated. they

and

The large if

refers

46 the

Telesterion,

be necessary

was

hierophant's

repaired.

Possibly

no particular

pannychis

Haloa,

or

45

draws

is

or

immediately

sanctuary.

would

Alciphron

Also,

been

together

The pannychis, Alciphron

thakeion,

as having

inside

carpentry

women inside.

phenomena

festivals:

Thesmophoria.

sacrifice was unlawful

as well for

the

as

116 hierophant

to

Eleusis; that

sacrifice

only all

the

the

priestess

sacrifices

the

priestess,

but

lic

sacrifices

of

the

sanctuary.

the

display

archons.

ment

the

allowed

theory

in

Archias,

on the

is

do not

that

sacrifices

priestess

the

of Demeter

and

day,

pub-

all

of

the

the

punishwas

food

was

clearly

taboos The

main

as

this

with

goddesses

flesh.

had

and

outside

the

the

sanctuary,

Kore,

the

to

sacrifice

and

outlaw

the

of

duty

explain

priestess

within

hands

vegetation

since

same

the

be connected the

at

mean

presumably

not

aule

could

apply

might

the

the

This

not

did

49 does

in

in

outside,

that

altar 47

were

performed

foods

scholion

interpretation

Haloa

sacrifices

domestic

hierophant

by the

least

Haloa,

These

elsewhere

the

the

do so.

this

blood-sacrifice,

of

given

48 of

of

the

at

might

possibly

The hoary

abhorred

a victim

she

simplest

role, was

at the

a women's

festival. The Haloa, brated

in

each

Eleusinian. place.

deme, There

which together

it

is

kata

Skira. should

all ta

if

it

seems

from the

the

patria:

The Haloa were

Thesmophoria,

no mention

from

enumerates

the

but

The argument

by an inscription

and

unlike

silence

to

have of

been

the

is

given

does

not

on which

celebrated

appear by the

in

Piraeus, the

this

local

other

force 50

women gather

Plerosia, in

cele-

any

greater in

Thesmophoria,

not

solely

Haloa

Thesmophorion festivals

was

Kalamaia list,

although

women in

their

117

own sanctuary. C.

The Haloa Agricultural

and

Before the

considering

agricultural

whether

its

nature.

year,

ancient

vagaries

of

summer

and

and

if

Poseideon

use

of

new-moon

and

January 31,

were

entry

in

related

close

the

Eleusinian

67 talents example,

is

26 is

into

would

given

the

that the

arbitrarily day the

of

first

Julian

the

year

6 months),

dates

results

would

the

Solstice, accounts

a great

year,

no

by the

are

have

ranged

date

would

Solstice,

from have

which

was

period.

supports the

in

Winter

this

yet

new moon after

following

the

its

we assume

The average

to

3 in

to

first

Haloa

14.

fact

If

converted

the

consider

The Haloa

every

months

51 the

in

illuminate

seventy-third

3 hollow

of

26-January

Haloa

hundred

tables,

One other

a visual

one

dates

the

Haloa

to

event.

Poseideon

26 is

18 to

December

above;

if

The dates

December

at

the

a relationship,

this

calendar.

fixed

can

suggests

marked

Athenian

3 full

December

solstice

the

as the

obtained:

the

of

be desirable

solar

solstice,

(assuming

would

author

l was

designated

position

on different

Hekatombaion

been

to

festival

fallen

the it

nearness

No ancient

other have

the Year

deal,

56 donkey-loads.

possibility and

for

that

is

firewood, 5360

the

the

curious

discussed

pounds,

A more

that

normal

or

to

give

sacrifice

118 required could

about only

bonfires

have were

oannychis.

modern

Greece

they

are

day,

June

aspect,

are

summer

23,

seem

which

as

customary with

not

of

firewood

suggested

above,

women warm through

commonly

with

throughout

Europe.

at

both

Christian

that

the

associated

January

likely

would

if,

the

and Epiphany,

it

an amount

and winter,

are

the

times,

solstice 53

although

feasts: 54 6. All

of

Haloa

a solar

be inconsistent

St.

had with

In

John's

this

its

evi-

agricul-

nature. The Lucian

Dionysos

of

correct

complete ging

of

scholion

by relating

pruning is

keep

now associated

makes

tural

to

they

Such

necessary

Bonfires in both

52

talent.

been lit

rites,

dence

one

the

vines

as his

pruning

not

arbitrary

the

pruning

the

the

to

vines is

the

time

and

the

of

the

new wine.

It

the

to

in

digging

must

be completed

digging

is

manure

more

back.

This

to

efficiently, long is

Hesiod end

of

be begun.

55

January.

fixed

be finished

the

tasting

first.

must

injuring

with

to

pruning

intended

Haloa

celebration

must

is

the

its

by the

done but

connects

trailing

especially

advises February,

by two before

factors.

the the

the

roots

help and

there

vines true

if in

the

they case

is that

the

and

rains.

The

absorb less

also

begins,

spring

is

dig-

pruning One is

digging

before

the

Attica

for

the

farmer

when

In modern

The time

of

water

and

possibility have of

just farmers

the

of been

cut

who

119 have

such

a large

than

digging

them

propagation planted

of

plants,

the

shoots

the

the

Haloa

'official'

the

Anthesteria,

drinkable days

after

early

or

over

from

give

the

the late

wine

as

officially

its

October

26.

February). drinking

to

is

simply done

The ancients

Thus the

the

when there-

planting,

and

Attica. in

saying

new wine.

Attica

took

place

The wine

or

not

there

the is

permits

to

forty is

a supply

one

Each as

wine

to

opened left

wait

household when

to

and would

drink

the

families

can

afford

The day

on which

the

wine

a matter on the

feast

waited

but

the

of

custom. of

until Haloa

they

St.

Demetrios,

may very not

to is

In modern

Anthesterion

were

at

is

Wealthy

women at

new wine,

for

is

are the

fermenting--about

mature.

cannot.

season

later.

stopped

own decision

usually

56

a half

which

from

however,

in

the

vines

cut

fortastingthe

on whether

that

by March,

modern

wine

do today.

opened i,_t is

has

in

themrather

Since

shoots

season

Whether

a chance

others

Greece

it

is

March.

correct,

the

before

they

be gourmets;

been

year

as

and

vintage.

make

new wine,

as

depends

the

presumably

of

a month soon

factor

of

the

not

plow

be finished

occasion

opening

as

to

ancient

the

they

The pruning

is

was

in

use

climate,

scholiast

The

the has

in

that

done

be planted.

rains,

The that

i.e.,

by the

spring

is

pruning

will

vines

The other

new vines

the

dictated

of

by hand.

by layering,

old

fore

number

(mid-

well

doing

on

have so

120 necessarily

cerned

for

the

It

seems

with

the

first

very

As Deubner

scholiast

has

really because

has

to

the

although

he knew what

Haloa

the

it

is

pruning

conor

that

the the

an explanation also

the

was

likely

and

Dionysia,

An understanding Nilsson's

etymological

orchards,

vineyards,

of

in

that

Poseideon,

women did,

with

of

the

stages

this

of

the

year

ritual

Haloa

is

he didn't

know

the

of

made possible

fields,

crops

their

in

growth

was a crucial

by

aAwDmeans

If

and wheatbearing

examination season

the

explanation.

AAwa must be concerned

then

the

general. will

one,

An

show why

calling

for

attention. The sowing rains

have

of wheat

begun

by November.

All

in

will

springs

and

which

go well

if

crop

the

farmer

the

rains

are

late

or

that

his

crop

will

be thin

and

the

other

he sows

at

November, the

has

up plentifully delayed

hand, but

seeds

barley

earnest,

the

of

the

mark

a legend

rural

year.

57

why.

the

to

argued,

in

the

that

either

brought

belong

in

doubtful

vine,

tasting.

time

if without

will

they rains

be done usually

into

sparse,

late

he will

heavy and

few will the

rain, the

If,

admire time,

only

a small will

and

because

as Hesiod

usual

birds

have

however,

December find,

when

continue,

by December.

sowing

sprout

the

should

it.

says,

58

On

October-

get

percentage most

of

121 them

(because

the

the

birds

can't

and

there

is

will

get

this

have

not

planting,

are

not

the

not

grown

set

in,

to

'catch

year to

they

before centage

of

makes

it

is

arrested;

frost,

in

they

not

ripe. seeds

drinking,

this

time,

are

If, the

the

seeds rains,

still

are

of

are

the

shoots

is

'dead'. at

has

a temporary been

growing

the

cereals

have

the

frost

spring

only

germinate

magic, patroness. is

frozen;

standstill. each

sprouted,

it

one.

produce

The the by the grain.

grain's warmth, takes

growth eating place

At this the Likewise,

day.

per-

be blasted

the

light,

sun

after

not of

spring

a small

have

to

has

the

be a good

fertility

less

whether

hot

of

late

evident

by the

festival

The earth

or

in

and

its

rain

rain

stage

is

that

cereals

of

this

and

the

time

likely

immature,

Haloa,

If

will

which

shoots

injured.

planted

crop

and why Demeter

fields

power

farmer

freezes,

Dur-

becomes

deal

where

prolonged.

of

by January,

the

ribaldry

the

sun's

it

that

spring

why the

and

when

be burned

The importance explains

time

a great

chat

the

easily

will

the

knows

most

by the

need

or

the

soil

young

lack

height

are

farmer

of

a certain

unlikely

sun when

growth

because

the ground

tender

one.

and

they

the

be a good

up'

will

that

severe

the

under the

is

naturally is

seeds

frost

down roots

January or

the

period

put

the

In January

danger

if

cold

push

them).

great

be harmed

ing

rains

This

at time,

growth

of

the kind

of

122 magical the

rite,

earth,

to

ulation ing

in which

of

and

stimulate

sexual

its

or

suggestive

an attempt to

have

it

is

to

restore also

evident

that

the

the

frost

of

paralleled

and

tility

wake

up

magical

manip-

by merry

feast-

in many

and obscene

formed

or

simply solemn

for

atmosphere

there

are

understand

connection

men) of

the

is

shameful

is

opposite

seems

years

well,

is

when

to

shoots

reverse through

between

assumed

that

imitators

did, to

recreate

festivals,

at

which

parallels

like

which

obscenity

not

per-

have

a

bnly

impossible

I would

jokes

must

but

fer-

the

were

behavior

it

things,

that

relation

the they to

might

so often

suggest help

appears

us in

rites.

certain

gather

earth in

weak

shameful

modern

fertility are

is

Undoubtedly

how it

There (or

Such

certain

with

the

ritual

womens'

shouted

the

of

later

these

the

It

power.

It

it

Haloa.

growing

assist

jesting.

Although of

reputedly

to

fun.

which

not

written

purpose.

indirectly.

is

their

her

the

be an attempt,

crop

been

to

fertility

could

increase

of Baubo/Iambe

be ascribed

nature,

Much has

presence

symbols,

is

the

It

verdict'

women

warm up or

by the

agricultural

can

lost.

the

to

to

fertility

behavior,

Two purposes

that

attempt

59

cultures.

more

humans

occasions

together, sex,

in

away to

every

from

celebrate

society

the

inhibiting

an important

when

123

ritual

moment,

grain,

as

we are

more

at

society.

the likely

participants'

the

drink,

sex.

One need

and

It

their

relation

groom

which

the

are

that

fertility?

of

daring

on these

on the

a certain

of

opposite

find,

relevant

didactic

need

not

and of

con-

concern

obscenity bride

a pre-nuptial with

and

and

ladies?

sly

women were

not

Exactly the

which Are

they

'savages'

we give

this

oversimplify

the

bride

and that

stimulates,

will

thinking if

we knew

respectable

how do obscene in

sexual

indeed

but

of

women believe

it

would

problem

sometimes

of

Do the

joking

gathering

exaggerated

embarrassment

interpretation

we can

the

joking

symbols

a

influence

of

fertility

dolls

the

older

60

the

to

passage,

sexual

fertility?

Putting that

to

the

What

Arnericans?

think

cloth

produced, the

of

of

or

be explained.

small

of

lewd

as

industrialized

how much more under

the

an individual,

societies and

of

shower

absence

hoped-for

we to

bride's

class

shows

to

the

these

use

of

life

a bride's

may have

a rite

the

need

and

magically?

jokes

the

action,

ensure

magic'

to

which

delight

this

tribal

are

the

the

in modern

becomes

go to

of

it

noticed

not

is

What women at

have

in

life

to

and

be part

here.

organs

will

these

the

been

occasion,

That

tent,

who has

'fertility

subject.

in

encounter

behavior

the

occasions,

be a stage

or

to

dinner,

the

it

Haloa,

Anyone

bachelor's

us

whether

jokes

middle 'cause'

mechanical the

thought

way

124

processes,

and underestimate

cultures.

The sexual

magical

purpose,

unconscious.

whether

the wine,

on fertility

hair'.

jesting

simply

absence

sexual

is

simply

sanctioned

by tradition. is

power

find

the

of the

It

partici-

may, like

eastern

fertility

occasion

to attempt

and be

to acquit

in behavior as Farnell

the

in ancient

by the

in itself.

all

women 'let

that

rituals, seen

by the

shocking,

a

or

and Kore with

at certain

Greek womanhood of indulging might

out

can be argued

not necessarily

necessary

have

conscious

arises

and other

be suggested

not

may well

of men, the-concentration

it

permitted

festivals,

of other

a mood in which

Haloa

a magical

license

It

create

of the

as having

professor

Haloa or not,

joking

In short,

and modern times,

the

in the

articulate

the

symbolism,

down their

'pants

sophistication,

and on the myth of Demeter

sexual

obscene

symbols

The obscene

situation;

its

the

that

ancient

a classics

does:

.•. there was badinage of an undoubtedly indecent kind .•. this was no mere casual and licentious jeu d'esprit, the coarseness of a crowd of vulgar revellers, but a ceremonious duty steadily performed by matrons whose standards of chastity were probably as high as ours .•. 61 Closer

in spirit

of St.

Domnes, as observed

It

is

to the

ancient

by the

a day when the midwife

Mn:aun:w) is

who are

still

honored

Haloa

of age to bear

the

modern

women of modern

of the

by the women.

is

village

children

are

Greece.

(!1auun or

only

"

festival

the

allowed

women to take

125 part

in

a gift

it."

Each

woman visits

the

midwife

and

brings

her

.

. then she must kiss the axnµa offered to her by the old women who attend the midwife; this sch~ma is a phallic-shaped object made from a large leek or sausage. Meanwhile, the midwife, adorned with gilded flowers, onion and garlic tresses, necklaces of dried figs, currants and carob beans, and one large onion instead of a watch, sits proudly upon a makeshift throne, watching the scene with satisfaction .... There follows a banquet, during which the womenfolk indulge in continuous and potent libations. It is not considered improper for women to get drunk on this occasion. After much eating and drinking, the midwife, still heavily bedecked, is led on a carriage through the streets of the village, as if she were a bride; she is taken to the public fountain, where she is sprinkled with water. The womenfolk escort her all the way, singing and dancing •... Their songs and jokes are often extremely lewd. Needless to say, all the menfolk stay indoors on St. Domnes' Day. Woe to the man who dares go out into the street and. falls into the hands of the frantic women.62 The numerous Haloa

are

surprising:

schema

which

of

scholion;

the

joking

and

the

antiquity,

to

their

parallels

show

and

argue of

kiss

and to

for

the

that

festival

to

on January

of

the all

B;·the

eide

sorts,

the

schematon the

obscene

a bride. in

light in

this

of

the

saint's

similarities theory

ancient

this

recalls

wine

upheaval

that these

of celebrated

be absurd,

change

preserved

food

reference

population

support

is

women must

would

The importance

It

the

the

It

their

similarities

that

heritage

a peasantry

intact. closely

long

Greek

history

mainland

day is

the

the

is

not

modern

of

since

a survival. to

be

found

Greeks

Rather attached

have

these to

the

in

126

soil

and dependent

their

locality

to the that

will

on the react

moments of crisis

agrarian

cycle.

particular very

seasonal

similarly

or thanksgiving

rhythm

in terms which

of

of ritual

occur

in

127 Notes l.

F. Jacoby, F.Gr.H. Philochorus Fr. 83, IIB Comm. 362f. Harp., Suda s.v. A>..oo.· EOPTn EOTLV ATTLKn TU A>..oo., nv ~ncrLv ~L>..ox6POG 6woµacranvaL ano TOO ,6,E TOUG av8pwnOUG ,aG OLUTPL~aG TIOLECcr8aLTIEPL ,aG a>..wG.

2.

Eust. Il. &&2.25 (Anecd. Bekk. I.384): ent cruyxoµLonxapnwv e~· ~ xat Ta ea>..ucrLa e8UETO, eop,n nYETO ~nµn,POG xat ~LOVUOOUxa,a rraucravCav, A>..~a xa>..ouµEvn OLU TO ,aCG anapxa,s••·ano ,nG a>..w ,6,E xa,axpo.cr8aL ~Epov,aG ELG E>..EuoCva.

3.

~f.

4.

Studia

5.

Schol. Opp. Hal. I.797: a>..wn crnµalvEL TOV xnnov, xat TOV unaµnEAOV ,6nov xat ,nv a>..wva xat TOV cm>..ouv ,6nov. Etym. Magn. 75.56 (Gaisford) s.v. A>..wn· OE crnµaCvEL aveu TOU L TO cruµ~u.ov xwpCov xat OUVOEVOPOV,6nov. Schol. Nie. Ther. II.4: hlwa xat a>..wn· >..axavo~opoG ,6TIOG. -Suda s.v. A>..waG· a>..wvCaG TOUG ,6nOUG EV8a o OLTOG a>..oa,aL. EOTL OE xat n OEVOP0~6poG yn ... A>..wn· OLTO~OPOG xwpa.

6.

My thanks

7.

Phot.

8.

Jacoby,

9.

IG rr 2 1672.125,

infra

n.

27.

de Dionysus

Atticiis

to Professor

S.V.

for

p.96f.

this

point.

cit.

10.

B. D. Meritt,

11.

Eust.

12.

An.ecd.

Bekk.

13.

Jacoby,

loc.

14.

IG II 2 949.

15.

AF p.

16.

Ibid.,

17.

IG II 2 1672.182,

140,

144.

The Athenian

772.25. I. 384.

cit.

65. pp.

H. Hoenigswald

1900),

A>..oo..

loc.

Il.

(Lund,

214-15. 264f.

Year

(Berkeley,

1961).

128

18.

Perhaps eparche means the same and R. Healey, HTS, 21 (1966): AJP, 77 (1956) :SSf.

19.

Pelanos and pemmata are made from the Paus. I.38.6, IG rr2 1672.280, 285.

sacred

20.

Here the scholiast the description of

myth

21.

Klepsigamia: 152.3. Refers

22.

The Pythagoreans

.23.

Pythagorean blackfish: abstinence Orph. Frag.

24.

Dogfish IX.51,

25.

E. Rohde, Kleine Schriften (Leipzig, 1890), II.368, considers these to be the Athenian archons, who were obliged to provide the food. Compare the feast which wealthy men in each deme had to provide for their wives at the Thesmophoria, cf. supra p. 83.

26.

Whether 'inside' whole sanctuary

27.

H. Rabe, 281:

25

as pelanos: S. Dow 41; M. H. Jameson,

leaves the Ikarios the Haloa ritual.

Epiph. Adv. Haeres. to rape or illicit shunned

eggs:

LIX.6, love. Diog.

grain: and begins

Eust.

Laert.

Il. VIII.33

•

prohibition of sea-mullet, erythynos, and Diog. Laert. VIII.19. Orphics enjoined from sea-mullet and blackfish: Kern, 214.

prohibited 65.

Scholia

by Pythagoreans:

refers area is in

Ael

to the Telesterion not clear.

Lucianum

(Leipzig,

N.A.

or 1906),

the pp.

279-

AAwa*) EOP,n 'AOnvnoL µuo,npLa TIEPLEXOUOa~nµn,pob xat K6Pnb xal ALOVUOOU ETit ,fj ,oµfj ,nc aµTIEAOUxat -~ YEUOEL,OU anoKELUEVOUnon OLVOUYLV6µ£va napa 'AOnVULOLb, EV orb npo,COE.aL atoxuvaLb UVOPELOLbEOLx6.a, n£pl WVoLnyouv.aL wb TIPOb ouvOnµa •nb ,WV av8pwnwv OTIOPUbYLVoµevwv. O,L b ~L6vuoob ooub LOV orvov napoEuv,LKOV $apµaxov ,ou,o npoc ,nv µCELV napeox£v. oeOWKE0£ au,o ·rxapC~, ov xat anox,ELVUV,Eb noLµEVEb -~ ayvonoaL, OTIWCOLa,COnoL no8£tb orvob, Er.a uavEVTEC OLa .a xat TIPOb TOV ALOVUOOVU~PLOTLKWbKLvn8nvaL xat €TI1 au,ou ,ou ,nb atoxuvnc oxnua.ob xa,aµ£µ£vnx6.£b XPnoµob Tiauoao8aL ,nc µavCac au,ouc oLnyopEUOE nnALVa TIOLncrav,ac atooCa xat ava8tv,ac• OU on y£voµtvou au.et utv

129 £0.noav .oo xaxoO, un6µvnµa 0£ .oo na&OUG n .oLau.n £V .au.~ xat •EAE.n •LG ELOayE.aL yuvaLXWV EV Eop.n. 'EAEuoCvL xat naL6Lat AEyov.aL noAAat xat oxwµµa.a. µ6vaL 6£ yuvaCxEG EtonopEu6µEvaL En' aoELaG EXOUOLV a ~ouAov.aL AEYELV· xat on .a aCoxLa.a aAAnAaLG AEYOUOL .6.E, at 0£ LEPELaL Aa&pa npOOLOUOaL .ace yuvaLEl XAE~LyaµLaG nPOG ODG WG an6ppn.6v •L auµSoUAEUOUOLV. ava~WVOUOL 0£ nPOG aAAnAaG na.aaL at yuvaCxEG atoxpa xat aaEµva ~aa.a~ouaaL ECon awµa.wv anpEnn avopECa .E xat yuvaLxECa. lv.au&a otv6G ,E noAUG np6xEL,aL xat ,panE~aL nav.wv •WV ,nG YnG xat &aAdaanG YEUOUOaL Spwµa,wv nAnv ,WV anELPnUEVWV EV ,Q uua.LxQ, poLaG ~nuL xat unAoU xal opvl&wv xa.OLXLOLWV xat ~WV xat fuAa,,lwv ,plyAnG, EPU&LVOU, UEAavoupou, xapaSou, yaAEOU. napa,L&EaaL 0£ ,ac• .pant~ac ot apxov,EG xat EVOOV xa,aALn6v,EG ,aCG yuvatELv au.at xwpl~ov.at lEw 6tautvov,Ec lnLOELxvuµEvoL ,OCG EnLonuoOOL nfuJL ,ac nUEPOUG ,po~ac napa au,oCc EUPE&nvaL xat naoL XOLVwvn&nvaL ,OLG av&pwnOLG nap' au,wv. np60XEL.aL 6£ ,aCG .panE~aLG xat Ex nAaxouv,oG xa,EOXEUaOµEva aµ~O,EPWV YEVWVatooCa. AA~a 0£ EXAn&n OLU ,ov xapnov ,OU ~Lovuaou· aAwat yap at ,wv aµnEAwv ~u,ECav.- R

15

.a

0

28.

Cf.

supra

p.

29.

Jacoby,

30.

Ibid.

31.

AF p.

32.

Alciphr.

33.

AF pp.

34.

E.

Simone,

35.

cf.

supra

p.

36.

Cf.

supra

nn.

37.

In modern Greek, elopement is called 'stealing the bride.' It is difficult to know whether to translate klepsigamia as rape, elopement, or illicit love, since a society that assumes men to be the agents, and women to be simply the objects of desire, without the ability to resist on their own behalf, does not really distinguish between these three alternatives very clearly.

lac.

74. cit.

64. IV passim,

Lucian

Dial.

Meret.

65-66. Antike

Kunst,

9 (1966):

72f.

84. 22-24.

20

25

130 38.

Thesmophoria: Ath. XIV.64, XXII.4, p. 17.5 (Stihlin).

39.

w. K. Pritchett, Hesperia, 25 (1956): 296-97, gives wood prices which show that the xyla here., a~ 9_ obols a talent, must be firewood, and not building material.

40.

IG II 2 1672.125-6,

41..

AF p.

60.

42.

P.

Foucart,

43.

Op.

44.

K. Clinton, The Sacred Officials Mysteries (Philadelphia, 1974), Arch. Eph. (1950-51), p. lf.

45.

Alciphr.

46.

Dial.

47.

[Dern.] 59.116. Clinton, op. cit., p. 12, thinks this altar was the eschara in the courtyard outside the sanctuary, but it could have been inside, where the men were apparently not allowed during the Haloa.

48.

IG II 2 949,

49.

AF p.

F.

cit.,

Mysteries:

387f.

215. of the Eleusinian p. 20; J. Travlos,

IV.6.3. Meret.

I.1.

1299.

63; J.E. Religion

Greek 2

Harrison, (Cambridge,

Prolegomena 1922), p.

to the 147.

50.

IG II

51.

E.

52.

Examples are pp. 296-97.

53.

The bonfire lit in honer of Artemis Laphria pared to a "jahresfeuer" by Nilsson, GF, p. but it was probably at the time of theAttic Elaphebolion, three months after the winter

J.

Protr.

144.

BCH, 7 (1883):

p.

Clem.

Study

1177. Bickermann,

54.

G. Megas,

op.

55.

Cf.

p.

supra

given

cit., 29.

op.

cit.,

Table

by W. K. Pritchett,

pp.

76,

213.

II. op.

cit., is com218f., solstice.

of

131 56.

Cf.

supra

p.

25f.

57.

AF p.

58.

QE_. 379-82.

59.

A 'mystery' performed in honer of Demeter, Kore and Zeus Bouleus, including a 'song for the crops,' seems to have been Mykonos' equivalent of the Haloa. It took place on the tenth of Lenaion (January-February), and was open only to women initiates. LSCG 96.

60.

is often characteristic of Greek Such behavior peasant women today, when not in the inhibiting presence of their menfolk, even though their everyday code of conduct stresses 'shame' and modesty (cf. J. K. Campbell, Honor Family, and Patronage [Oxford, 1964); and J. duBoulay, Portrait of a Greek Mountain Village [Oxford, 1975)). The observer cannot help but think that the stronger are the social restraints on women in public, the more uninhibited they become in the womens' quarters; however, this cannot be proven, and little sociological or anthropological research has been done on this specific problem, although recently the role of women in primitive societies has begun to receive greater attention, no doubt as a result of Western social change. Cf. M. Z. Rosaldo and L. Lamphere, ed. Woman, Culture and Society (Stanford, 1974).

61.

CGS,

62.

G. Megas, op. cit., p. 85f. Domnes' day to the Kalligeneia since that day was concerned the midwife's feast.

64. cf.

supra

p.

23.

III.104. Megas compares St. of the Thesmophoria, with offspring, as is

CHAPTER VI CHLOAIA 1 or

The Chloia, name from in

an epithet

a number

'the

botanical

usage,

of

a plant,

verdant';

as

is

of

a variant

name that of

the

signifies

of this

crops'

green this

year.

seems

its

is

attested

usually in

grass

or

seed,

growing

or

fruit.

role

as

crop.

We could

assume

concerned

with

its

n XAon,

Demeter's

the

was

is

shoot,

root,

denote

name.

which

epithet

green

shoot,

festival

of to

Eleusis,

An inscription 6 mentions

Haloa,

in

Eux\oos5

simply the

from

green

the

Chloaia

point

to of

the

is

two

the

Chloaia

not

certain,

Antheia,

between

its

stage

different

second in

since

seasons

century a series,

of

B.C.

the

presumbably

Proerosia, in

in

Anthesterion.

132

9

the

between

Pyanopsion, Thus,

and

the

from the

Poseideon, and the Kalamaia, in Thargelion/ 7 Skirophorion. A fifth century B.C. calendar from 8 deme Paiania gives directions for the celebration

Chloaia

leaf 4

growth.

The date evidence

would

derives

precisely,

the from

Chloe the

This

more

distinct

As an epithet, patroness

3

evidently

XAon,

of Demeter,

of dedications.

translated

2

Chloaia,

the of

the

the

a date

before

133 Poeseideon out

and

by these

supplied which

two

by the records

Chloe,

in

they hope

are

dedicated

of

Cornutus with

Attica

of

Demeter

an indication

of

Papaver

in

early

a notice

performed

to

Acropo l is.

. in

while

citing

not as

the

The conflict

is

Demeter

The use

of

to

Chloe

sixth appears

of

Thargelion. insoluble.

'greening' in mid-March

the

poppy of

evidence of

her

gives 15

temple 14

Is

date this

However,

the

corn

for

to

a who

a sacri-

on the

Anot h er

the

also

Philochorus,

by a scholion, at

corre-

13

March. this

t h e mont h o f Th arge 1·ion. Philochorus,

the

earliest

authority

preserved

unxwvaL,

February/March.

place

in

have

would

takes

blooms

the

which

the

joy,

Evidently

to

since

contradiction

spring,

in

12

the

thus

poppies,

related

which

date,

and

occasion.

year

and

sportive

roughly, is

day.

"In

with

that

of

on cult

green,

on this

Chloe

Hybridum,

seeming

grow

a time

Demeter

follows:

Chloe

Anthesterion,

present

testifies,

fice

of

calendar,

treatise

He adds

goddess

the

In

fice

11

is

presumably

as

fields

a phenomenon

at

poppies,

date

the

Attic

fields,

gives

the

be ruled

evidence

Cornutus'

Demeter

to

Marathon

Chloe,

festival to

speaking the

°

this

to

The festival

in

1

seen

B.C.

to

abundance."

is

the

century

sacrifice have

the

of

fourth

seem

Further

a sacrifice

they

would

inscriptions.

describes

spring,

spond

Anthesterion

Anthesterion.

mythology

since

after

of the

sc h o 1·ion, this

sacri-

Chloaia?

we know that

134 Apollo's same can

Thargelia

day,

and

hardly

two

a part

this

in

the

fields

has

begun.

is

Thargelion are

Demeter

speaks

where

grain

the

is sarne

first

of

brought

believes agrarian

pointed

out,

Chloaia,

yellow,

temple

context

claim

is

made

for

the

grain to

grew

Demeter

and

since

the

harvest

time

harvest

However,

these

Chloaia,

but

for

it,

first-fruits,

rather

to

evidence

harvest.

An oracle

century

A.D.,

Demeter

seems

but

Chloe

the

site

cannot

be

determined,

as

is

interesting

that

19

for

It

the

Athenian

Eleusinian

20

Athens,

since

the

are village

mention

Demeter

Demeter:

temple. at

on to

as

If the

that

not

related

harvest

here as

the

aparchai

first

would connected

Demeter.

to festivals.

the

is

were

Thargelia

to

the

Chloe

thargelon-loaf, dedicated

from

possibly

goes

was

ceremonies

of

and

by her Chloe

the

of

appeared,

damaged.

made

piece

second

so badly

a logical with

with

the

the

what

elsewhere stalk

enigmatic

in of

aparchai--in stone

Demeter

Farnell

the

16

Athens.

originally

for

but

at

to

As Mornmsen has

green,

Chloe

inscribed

older,

offered

the

no sense

no longer

Thargelia,

18

connect

Delphi,

17

makes

One additional to

of

on this

day

Indeed,

evidence

.

s~e

ram

Thargelia.

Athens and

on the the

Th arge 1 ia.

o f the

a date

the

at

Chloaia

interpret of

place

celebrated

sacrifice

character

took

festivals,

been

therefore

as

that

the

have

We should Chloe

festival

21

springtime The

be

135 Chloaia,

we may affirm,

could

not

have

been

We have celebrated

in

of

the

Athens,

Athens

formed the

also

the

f or

. t h is

two

piglets,

B.C.

cults.

one

from

the

coastal

'the

this

whose

names at

priests.

This

we cannot

be The

fact

of

Demeter and

Hera,

are

all

of

lost,

be

a local

consisted

gives

and

name

version

of

Chloaia

would

is

associated

two

alone,

the who

festival is

of

century

deities,

whom are

by priestesses

at

customary

Halai

Chloe

Dionysos,

least,

might

here

gods"

A fourth

The

per-

a pregnant

as

various

26

ritual

other was

of

and

demarch

offerings

deme

a sacrifice.

Heroine',

festival

the

priestesses

that

"the

the

given

forging the

25

that

Chloe,

for

sacrifice

female.

regarded

however,

Demeter

the

and

we know only

rites,

and

was

suppose

by Cornutus

male

share

the

the

At Paiania

all

hardly

Kore

1 24

apparently

deities

Demeter,

f estiva..

the

and

Chloaia usually

At Eleusis,

described

of

the

propensity

victim

one

Anthesterion

is

Athenian

same

prerogatives

with

the

in

At Marathon,

inscription

lost;

festival

city's

to

22

that

We can

of

that

sacrifices

23

the

no part

Eleusinian

Chloaia.

sow,

in

played

in

Thargelion.

evidence

and

cult

considering with

in

celebrated

Eleusinian.

established

links

held

no direct

as particularly

city

was

other

served,

in

and

by

the

not

Chloaia,

but

sure. significance that

it

fell

of

the

in

that

moment

of

seem

early

to

spring

lie

136 when the long it

earth's

dormant seems,

aspect. frost, the

period

the

nibbled warmth

present

and mild

rejoice, survived

Thanksgiving in

anticipation

fields as the

for the

success

growth

of

of

harvest

the

rather

arrested sheep,

of waving

winter. the

a green,

of March,

cornutus

the

growth

Suddenly,

grazing rains

its

cold.

plants,

by the

indeed

resumes

winter

The struggling

producing

stage

of

fields

antly,

have

vegetation

says,

than

respond

that

winter

the their

was,

therefore,

so far,

a signal

that

to

has come.

passed,

and

farmers crops

The Chloaia

crops

to

up luxuri-

Then

see

a brown,

quickly

shoot

green.

the

overnight

by the

and

to

after

a another

a joyful,

l 37 Notes 1.

IG rr2

949.

2.

LSS 18. B26. XAovLa, the reading of W. Peek, Ath. Mitt., 66 (1941): 171, accepted by subsequent editors, should be corrected to XAoa[a; see M. H. Jameson, Classical World, 69 (1976): 460 and IG r3 250.

3.

IG rr 2 1472,

4.

Theophr. H.P. VIII.2.5, Plato, Tim. 80D, Hesych.

5.

Soph.

6.

IG II 2 949.

7.

Cf.

8.

LSS 18.

9.

The Anthesphoria is known as a Sicilian festival in honor of Kore; in the Peloponnesos, the Hpocav3ELa was a spring flower gathering festival of women: GF p. 35 7.

4748,

O.C.

4750,

4777,

4778,

5129.

IV.4.7, Xen. Oec. XVII.10, s.v. XAon· ~o,avn· ~UAAa.

1600.

infra.

p.

1358,

150f.

10.

IG rr2

LSCG 20.

11.

Corn. N.D. 28: TIEPt 0€ ,o €ap ~nµn,PL XAO~ 3UOUOL µE,a naL6LaG xat xapac, ~OOV,EG XAoarov,a xat a~aovlac au,otc EATILOa UTIOOELXVUV,a.

12.

Loukopoulos, p. 87, gives April as the time when "the fields get green (xAoi:l;:ouv) from one end to the other" in Roumeli; Attica would be approximately one-half month in advance of this.

13.

0. Polunin and A. Huxley, (London, 1972), pp. 74-75.

14.

Schol.

Ar.

15.

Schol.

Soph.

16.

AF p. 179, CGS IV. to the Thargelia.

17.

CGS IV.

Lys.

282.

B48.

Flowers

of

the

Mediterranean,

835.

O.C.

1600. 282.

Both

refer

Diog.

Laert.

II.144

138 18.

Feste

19.

IG II Parke,

20.

Eur. ~28-31. Chloe's temple was at least as old as the Eleusinion. Both are attested in the fifth century B.C. Eleusinion: Xen. ~III.2, IG I2 6, Andoc. 110-112. Temple of Chloe: Ar.~835, Soph. O.C. 1606

-21.

pp. 2

Ath.

419-20.

5006. Cf. O. Kern, The Delphic Oracle

114A.

22.

IG II2

949.

23.

IG II2

1358.

24.

Corn.

25.

LSS 18.

26.

2

IG II

N.D.

Cf.

infra

B48 1 LSCG 20. 28.

A31-2. 1356,

p.

LSCG 28.

AM, 18 (1893): (Oxford, 1956),

149f.

193; II.

H. W. no. 446.

CHAPTER VII LESSER MYSTERIES The festival celebrated short

at Agrai,

distance

Although tival

it

fell,

the

middle

the

fifteenth

the

month

in honer third

not

it

has been

of the

has

B.C.,

at Agrai

every

performed

Mysteries

were relation

Eleusinian

preceding

been

with

has

special

between

games has not

month

that

4

it

the

fes-

was in

An Eleusinian

Mysteries,

us a puzzling rites.

year,

a

sacred truce ran from 3 month. The twentieth of

performed 5

fourth

celebrated

We can only

given

River,

the

of the

of these were

argued

suggested.

epimeletai

celebration

to mean that

direct

also

since

was

month Anthesterion.

day of the

plausibly

month,

Mysteries

Illissos

1 in the

known on what

of the

Lesser

on the

Athens,

is

century

mysteries

a village

outside

of the

periodic

were

known as the

It twice

This

from the picture

states

has been

late

of the

that

in the

when the

decree

the

year

6La

interpreted

Eleusinian

games

magnificence, the Lesser 6 twice. Why there should be a

the

Lesser

been

speculate 139

Mysteries

adequately

and the

explained.

as to why a festival

would

2

140 occur

twice

that

the

cause

in

one

Lesser

of

the

large

games,

Mysteries.

Since

prerequisite

for

the

Lesser

these

Mysteries

the

almost

pletion they

would

the

If

have

to

might

Lesser

be,

Mysteries

The decree can

be read

for

whatever

twice. twice cedure this

does

every

not

were not

convenience

were

years

it

mean

year,

would

be mentioned

inscription

is

the

was

of

initiation of 7 mind. Clearly,

for

later?

in

twice.

this

a

Can

double

cele-

Or may we assume prevented

of

the

of

this

the

Lesser

com-

Mysteries,

again.

or that

assume

twice

every

in

this this

every

by at only

to

least

evidence

that

were hold

year.

one

year,

festival

a strange

other it.

and

performed

this

such

of

the

fourth

particular

year,

inscrip-

conclusion,

Mysteries

customary or

puzzling

to

imply,

Lesser

were

the

repetition

celebrated

necessary

the

fourth

to

celebrated

to

reason, if

the

motive

state,

simply

Surely

be for

hasty

the

Mysteries the

the

be-

in

Greater,

significance

is

fall

the

performance

the it

Lesser

springs

be done

the

who attended

some disturbance

proper

Whatever tion

of

political

motive? or

might

one hundred

in

assumes

be initiated

the

in

Mysteries

a similar

a ritual

at

also

Lesser

repeated

on to

The story

that

interpretation

foreigners

stayed

initiation

Poliorcetes

bration

of

attendance

Demetrius

we assume

were

number and

visitors.

year

The usual

Mysteries

Eleusinian

of

year.

source,

probut

141 The patron Demeter tion

and

for

Kore,

the

some part

of

Mysteries

of

these

has

also,

could,

to on the

other

of

the

Lesser

Dionysos.

It

has

been

fused

the

Meilichios, tility,

god of

the

a deity who is

falls

in

the

ation

of

Zeus

concerned

associated

third

Dionysos

played

Lesser

Mysteries

consisted

9 which

could

be under1110 The

performance. simply to

be noting

rites

the

connected

Dionysos

Mysteries,

with

with

in

Stephen

that

Lesser

held

a prepara-

geographer

hand,

suggested

as

were

late

Mysteries

the

viewed

that

the

that

Mysteries

goddesses

a "pantomime

similarity

with

were

suggested since

us

Lesser

,wv nEpt ,ov ~L6vuoov,

as referring

passage

been

informs

a µCµnµa

stood

rites

them

of Byzantium

the

these

It

in

of

as

8

Boedromion.

deities

is

with

here

con-

Zeus

purification

and

fer-

and whose festival 11 of Anthesterion. The associ-

decade

Meilichios

with

Agrai

the

festival

is

not

certain,

however. We have formed

at

little

Agrai.

information

There

Eleusis.

preparation latter

performed was h e ld

ceremony to

the

rituals

baths

of

perby the

b y th e

the

mystai

14

The Lesser

the

the

was a sacrifice

· 1-etai. · 12 A puri . f.ica t. ion epime , 13 Ilissos, perhaps a parallel at

about

for if

Mysteries

the one

evidently

Greater.

had

not

functioned

One could seen

the

former,

not

as

participate and

the

a in

142 initiation

of

Demetrius

Poliorcetes were

the

officials

concerned

the

calendar

outrageously,

Lesser

Mysteries

ally

are

~grai,

which

the Attica are

and known

Eleusis.

Ph rearr

.. h 101.

teries

generally

look

18

secret;

sites

is

will

the

attempt tility

has

some

investigators

rather

be dealt

with

context

of

in

the the

were

understand

and

agriculture. is are

Agrai

and Marathon, fields.

the

discussion for

here

to

crops

of

the

is

them

place in

rites

a time

the the

Chloaia

Mysteries

of had

the

Mysteries

secrecy?

This

ques-

chapter. Lesser

Mysteries and

to

with

are

noted

Perhaps was

the

fer-

Anthesterion

as

Chloaia.

mys-

were

flowers

rapidly,

and

were--an

Attica,

of

when the

17

studying

associated

The middle

of

rituals

the

year as

a celebration

The Lesser

such

to,

mysteries

of

concluding

to

natural

growing

what 19

in

of

of

union

rituals

why such

function

village

in

secret

The

origin-

subordinate

interest

made

15

been

as Phlya

the

was the

(February/March) and

in Attica,

that

rue.l

independent

what

foolish--but

what

local,

of

manipulate

political

not

Our concern in

Such

to

the

and

the

clear

have

to

with,

it

t h"is

to

belonging

The question

that

quite

tion

other

. waive

to

after

16

willing

assumed

connected

Mysteries

from

obsession

than

mystery

became

Eleusinian

more

usually

an independent

makes

for

above the

Eleusis,

'greening'

a more

blooming

somber

(Ch.

VI),

Mysteries Paiania of

the

aspect

as

143 well,

if

tion,

and

them.

they

were,

if

the

in

other

Anthesteria, at

seems, Zeus

festivals

the

is

by children

to

there

are

also

avert

the

potential

of

of

of

the

customs ills

renewal,

20

spring:

and

purifica-

played

by modern

welcome

magical

with

playfulness

seasonal

paralleled

coming

concerned

Meilichios

combination

and

observed

it

ominous

The curious

found

sung

as

a part and

dread

such

as

Greek

folk

traditional

gay

season

observed

of

of

is the

customs

rhymes spring,

by their

disasters

in

the

are yet

elders

to

spring

and

summer. The question

arises

Agrai

were

tical

explanation,

that

Eleusinian

ritual

to

the

associated

with

cities

more

closely

goes.

Yet

a political

account fits it

the

cultic

not

o:f the

bei;g

fitted

with

arrangement

must

Agrai

of

be given

a means adequate can

arrangements. the

been

acceptable shrine into

if the

the

two mysteries, some

to it

the had

Eleusinian scheme

specifically

of

at

The policontribution

of

tying

as

far

never

Whatever

two mysteries

Eleusinian

also.

ritual.

exp~anation

of

Mysteries

was an Athenian

is

the

period,

why the

complex,

Eleusinian

rationalized in

historical

have

to

Eleusinian

together,

connection

would

ties of

for

as

the as

two

it

entirely political

bene-

may have

provided,

religious not

authori-

been

capable

'theology', things.

as we find religious

them

For

the

in

the

explanation

144

The time of the Agrai scheme, Homeric

mysteries

mystic

these

with

the

were conferred

two occasions

after

happenstance

the

were shortly

crops

show the

suspended

of political

below at greater

length,

moments in the year rites

well

agricultural

two moments in the

benefits

the moment when the

the

fits

recognized

pemeter's

growth

and the

significance Eleusinian

as will be seen below in the discussion of the 21 Hymn. That Eleusis, and the Athenian state,

officially

that

of year

of Demeter

for

first

the

the

agriculturalist,

and Kore.

men, and

planting

sustained

of winter,

convenience. are

when

on mortal before

animation

these

year

and at spurt

of

was no

As will

be argued

two most

important

and hence

for

145 Notes 1.

Steph. Byz. I.326.24

s.v.

2.

Plut.

3.

M. H. Jameson, BCH, 89 (1965)

4.

Feste

5.

IG rr 2 847. 21-4: waau,w6 OE ¾UL ,wv TIPO6 ·Aypav µuo,np~wv YEVO(µ)tvwv ot6 EV •WL EVLUU,WL oLa OUV,EAEto3aL ,a. EAEuolvLa.

6.

A. R. Van der Loeff, de Ludis 1903), p. 7, AF p. 70.

7.

Plut.

8.

At least by the fifth century the Lesser Greater Mysteries were related: IG r 2 6, 497C, Schol. Ar. Plut. 845, Plut. Demetr.

9.

Op.

Demetr.

p.

•Aypa ~at

•AypaL,

Anecd.

Bekk.,

XXVI.l. "A Sacrificial : 160, IG II2

Calendar 76.

from

Erchia",

406.

,o

Demetr.

cit.,

Eleusiniis

(Leiden,

XXVI.l.

(n.

and the Plat. Gorg. XXVI.l.

1 ~upra).

10.

So Deubner,

11.

See the detailed discussion cit., (n. 3 supra).

12.

IG rr2

13.

Polyaenus

14.

Hesych.

15.

Plut.

Demetr.

16.

AF p.

70.

17.

Paus.

I.31.4,

18.

E. Vanderpool, "A Lex Sacra Hesperia, 39 (1970): .48.

19.

IG rr 2 1358.B48: (Demeter) Chloe

AF p.

70;

rejected

by Nilsson,

GGR2.I.669.

of M. H. Jameson,

op.

661.9. Strat. s.v.

V.17.1,

Clem.

Strom.

V.70.7.

'PEL,OL. XXVI.l.

Hippol.

Haer.

V.20.5. of

sacrifice to in Anthesterion.

the

Attic

(Demeter)

Deme Phrearrhioi", Eleusinia

and

146 20.

G. Megas,

op.

cit.,

21.

Cf.

Ch.

XII.

infra

p.

l29f.

CHAPTER VIII HARVEST FESTIVALS Scholars

in

temperate

the

this

in

error

Europeans, Another

this

terms

of

has

been

that

the

of

the

no evidence civic

the

those

explained

the

or

place

late

summer.

in

the

cult-

no official

pan-

in

honer

of

that

luster

Northern

for

fact,

in

in

for

significant

in

in

or

prove

was,

gathering

for

anomaly

will

origin

Eleusinian

natural

a striking

that

residing

One reason

there

equal

the

harvest.

takes

is

festival

observances

grain

one

the

notably

assumption,

reason

that

often

harvest

Demeter,

harvest

most

Thesmophoria

the

investigation:

Attic

past, have

of

possible

calendar

the

climates,

significance

Mysteries

of

in

goddess.

of

the

crops

to

the

Demeter

We find called

fortr.

festivals

sowing-time. Instead,

gelia,

as

This

curious

political been

the

unlikely, cities,

the

Athenian

celebrated state terms,

by the

state,

affairs

is

Demeter

(or

of and

original

deity

since,

as will

and

local

or

harvest

of

the

was

sometimes

Ge) is

harvest

'harvest

147

the

devoted

to

Thar-

Apollo.

explained assumed

festival.

appear,

private

festival,

This

to is

festivals home'

feasts

in have not in

other

were

148 cevoted

to

remain:

Demeter.

Why was Demeter's

attenuated grip

Nevertheless,

in

state

connection

celebrations,

on the

sowing

mu~h greater

ritual

emphasis

Demeter

have

'lost'

the

retained

her

These

as

will

Thargelia

recipient be taken

chapter.

Here

Demeter

retained

in

harvest

A number

of

the

cate

that

we shall

she

throughout

that

never

of

were the

( in

She is

thus

grinding was the

primary

threshing

of

Dionysos. Byzantine the

5

the

Perhaps

threshing

Haloa

is

bring

all

being these

floor,

elements

final

importance

is

the

Dionysos with

despite

3

in reason

and of

his

patronage and

a sort

'AA~ab

4

and Kapnocpopob. threshing,

and

show that

the

harvest

association

and

even

Demeter the

with

why certain

associated with

indi-

are

Eua.AwoCa.1

a harvest

together.

Demeter

harvest

epithets

with

mistakenly

confused

with

references

sometimes

and

our

for

harvesting,

connected

commentators

so

excellence?

in

what

called

Literary

this

fully

MEya.Aoµci~ob,

with

grain,

par

attested

these

is

and

deity

and,yet

connected

Demeter

and baking.

festival, aparchai

her

receive

How can

on Apollo,

associated

lost

celebrations.

Greece;

Kos) , 2 MEya.Aap-roG

never

sowing

outline

epithets

bestowed

Thargelia.

to

harvest

harvest?

up more

try

was closely

threshing

of

questions

the

she

Why does than

of

with

while

festivals?

role

problems

a number

the

the Haloa.

festival

aparchai, 6 which

The did

149 The limited vals

seems to show that,

Demeter's

patronage.

from Delos

in general,

may indicate

festival

from various localized

places, affair

all

to Demeter,

as pansperrnia,

a mixture

called

first

a pot

fruits

filled

with

in the ation

which

with

Demeter

the

did

Apollo), play

it

as a private, 9 state festival.

fruits

of the

first

loaf

loaf

which

to Dionysos,

eithe1

made from the

be presented various grains. 12 Thargelia

(possibly

some role

with the

the in this

magical reason

aparchai. festival.

or

was harvest. 11 thargelon, harvest;

as 8&py~AOGx6cpa

was essentially

itself

and with

the

was called

also

The

grain,

from ouyxoµL6n,

concerned

pharmakos-rite

was

grains and seeds, 10 The festival thalysion.

the

The Athenian ceremony,

first

thalysian

the

fall-

of which we have descriptions

the

could

Delos,

of a

festival

and sometimes

Synkomisteria,

and was similarly the

known

of boiled

called

In Attica

existence

harvest

as a grand

the

were presented

in a loaf

the

representing

and not

8aJ,.6oLa were literally

also

were under

a festival

the

&a.A.Aw, ripen),

(from

baked

festi-

8

there.

A more common name for Thalysia

they

The Megalartia,

at harvest-time,

similar

we have on harvest

and Boeotia, was dedicated to Demeter--in 7 Achaia. The month Megalartios at Halos,

to Demeter ing

information

an agrarian purification

for its associ13 However, On the

first

150 day,

the

sixth

made to Also,

her

the

and the

to

c.,

B.

only

the

the

but

month

to

she

Chloe

is

been the

the

the

wheat.

by the which

the

got

archons

and

at at

Delian

second

of

Athens

as well:

the

other

19

the

priests

show that

a month

the

at

Piraeus.

Kalarnaion

18

that

which

of from

was after Skira in

we know very 17

Eleusis,

The festival of

was probably

occurs

above

a ram,

at

development

the

as

which

was celebrated

Kalamaia

and before

mentioned

same

about

above,

a local

goddess.

An indication cited

probably

in Athens:

that

the

Marathon

The sacrificial

It

The Kalamaia

inscriptions

is

was the

festival

concern

Skirophorion.

also.

for

Kalamaia.

to

This

Thargelia

victim

deme of

Megalartia

Marathon

the

the

lG

Achaia

harvest

(Anthesterion), Further,

the

included

personnel

Thargelion,

Thesmophorion

thought

month

nine

exegetes

t o Ah ' c aia.

received

an unusual

in

of

Demeter

Another

and

of

Thargelia

Eleusinian the

celebration;

was devoted

little

the

14

Acropo l is.

calendar

the

was

.

on the

cult of

a sacrifice

15

o ff ere d a sacri 'f' ice

rather

temple

of Apollo,

daidouchos,

In the

Demeter

her

procession

agonothetai,

of Eleusis.

animal

at

Thargelion,

an Athenian

priest

hierophant,

harvest

month

as Chloe,

according

century not

of

the

stalk

celebrated its

the (twelve Euboea

of in

is

date

Eleusis

has

and

the

given Piraeus,

Chloaia Skirophorion). and

Miletos,

151 and

in

both

.

20

p h orion.

places

it

is

equated

The name Kalamaia

{xaAaµn),

stalk parallel

or

used,

not

plant,

only

xaAaµ~a,

in

field

to

the

means

graze,

and

speculate

the

that

and winnowing, over

at

trans

1 ate,

wou ld

at

that

Eleusis,

it

gather

Kalamaia

at

Eleusinian prising

at in

Eleusis sanctuary

approximately

the

which

the

activities

with

would

of

26

the

have

extended

if

we may so 2S

Kalarnaia,

by the

In the

tenth

demarch for

A clue

a fragment

of

to

threshing

the

in

days

Skiroone

was an occasion

may be hidden

last

gleaners

Sk irop ' h orion. .

a sacrifice it

standing

on which

would

. in

Thesmophorion.

the

left

'straw-festival',

appropriate.

accounts.

to

and

A related

incline

was related

Piraeus

seed,

Thargelion/early

festival,

A

of

the

was

growing

the

stalk

which

the

kalame

the

stubble,

late

the

was marked

while

women to

in

24

b e most

We know little simply

the

processes

a month.

the

from

22

general.

of

through

of

covered

in

part

Kalamaia

stalk

which

harvest,

name of the

the

refuse

date

lengthy

least

to

and

The probable

phorion,

However,

plant.

the a neat

21

that

the

incidentally derived

the

Skiro-

from

name Chloaia,

husks

and

Athenian

derived

plant,

reference

after

would 23

the

the

usually

wheat

of

straw

word,

animals

in

also

chaff,

the

to

(xAo~),

leaf

but

the

pick.

the

formation

grass

to

of

is

with

the

to

the

of

the

prytany,

Thargelion

and

comthe

152 month

of

Skirophorion,

sanctuary, ing

and

the

near

later

two others

sacred

located

28

reserved tural

activities

been

given

that

the

vest

It the

held

would

harvest

fruits

was generally

family

or

town,

notice

of

this

the

fruits or

fruits not This

event

as

it

time

of

harvest

ready

on the

reasons

each

immediately. eat idea

ancients.

one's is 31

On the

is

until

hand,

this har-

would

30

of

within

each

take

as much

time.

The reason

from

one

area

not

have

his

first

may have

been

donation

of

gods

first

vary

would

the

that

offering

not

a common notion the

plausible

observea,

sowing

there

among modern other

did

of

farmer

performing It

produce found

did

have

Demeter. has

state

same day; for

of

celebration

the

to

l-

Eleusinian

individual's

that

so that

seem seem

was

agricu.

the

local

of

Raria

some way with

as Nilsson

a private

floor,

floor

that

it

repair-

centuries

the

field

in

honor

and

the

five

and

was the

and the

next,

ritual

in

threshing

from

makes

the

and

threshing

that

29

it

appear,

festival

may be that

with

and that

thanksgiving,

the

purposes,

was connected

floor,

This

grain

importance,

Kalamaia

threshing

that

connected

sacral

it

cleaning

cleaning

was seen

who calls

' sacrificial

for

for

for

27

plain,

The fact

paid

paid

floor.

Rarian

by Pausanias,

is

are

threshing the

Triptolemos.

to

someone

have

Greeks we might

that had

as well explain

magical first one

may

their as

share. the the

153 state's

emphasis

greater

general

more suitable than. that

on the anxiety

for

sowing

time

attending

and more in need 32 of harvest.

as a result

that

season,

of collective

of the making magic,

it

154 Notes 1.

Hesych.

2.

Theoc.

3.

Ath.

4.

Ar.

s.v. Id.

EuaAWCJLa. VII.155.

416C. Ran.

384.

5. · Himer. Or. Id. VII.31

VIII.3, Max. and 155.

Bekk.

7.

Ath.

8.

R. Bischoff,

9.

Hom. Il. IX.533, Theoc. Id. VII.3lf., 132f., Theoc-.-Id. VII.3, Men. Rhet. III.391.15-18 Eust. Il. II.772.22. --

Il.

Ath.

114A,

11.

Eust.

Il.

II.772.22,

12.

Ath.

114A,

Hesych.

13.

CGS IV.268f.,

14.

Cf.

15.

LSS 14.34.

16.

IG rr2

135 8. 27.

17.

IG rr2

949.

18.

IG rr 2 1177.

19.

AF

20.

T. Wiegand, ed., Milet Bischoff, op. cit-:-;-I's88,

21.

Cf.

22.

Hesych.

supra

67,

p.

GF 333.

RE, X.2

10.

11.

Theoc.

II.772.25.

I.265.32,

"Kalendar",

Eust.

Il.

(Hobein),

Anecd.

Eust.

Eust.

293.12

6.

109E,

I.384,

Tyr.

(1919),

1589. Schol. (Spengel),

II.772.22. Hesych.

s.v.

GF lOSf.,

s.v.

cruyxoµ~o,np~a.

aapynA~a. AF

179f.

133f.

CGS III.39.

supra

p. s.v.

132. xaAaµn.

{Berlin, 1591.

1906),

III.

230-240;

155 s.v.

xaAduLa.

23.

Hesych.

24.

Cf.

25.

Even type

the festival name is seen to be related to a xaAaua~a, s.v. grasshopper (Hesych. s.v. xEpxwnn), the sumrrertime is still appropriate, as the .t •• L~ begins its song early in summer, before the Scut. 393f., Arist. H.A. solstice: Hes. QE_, 582f., 556B.8.

26.

IG rr 2 949,

27.

IG rr2

28.

Paus.

29.

Cf.

30.

M. P. (first

31.

The customs surrounding the tithe of the Pharisees were based on the same assumption, that the food is "unclean" and may not be eaten until the Deity has had His share.

32.

Cf.

supra

p.

41.

if of

IG rr 2 1177.

1672.232-3. I.38.6.

infra

p.

173.

Nilsson, published

supra

p.

Greek Folk as Greek

22.

Religion Popular

(New York, 1940), Religion, p. 26.

CHAPTER IX SKIRA The festival names were used a problem

in antiquity)

sources

in whose honour

the

festival

The great

Demeter's

part,

or as the

original

political

attempt

honour

of Athena

the

deity,

evidence

scholion

discussed

festival

phers'

connection

Athena

of the

and

Skira

Skira,

evidence Demeter, Skiras, 156

take festival, being

agricultural

rite.

analysis

including above. 2 here

will

the

in

Lucian

as a

significance. show that the

hero

A

of all

primarily

and that the

a 1

was celebrated

one of agricultural

of Athena

some of

participation

be considered

for

Skira

certainty

are

a comprehensive

and literary

was celebrated

the

to the

will

role

patroness

in some detail

of Demeter,

epigraphical

this

ancient

that

also

relating

The Skira

tival

to the

is

because

to say with

Athena's

to prove

of the

of modern heortologists

as sole

adjustment

recent

for

majority

either

with

was celebrated.

The two contestants Demeter.

largely

were unable

(both

us immediately

Thepatrondeity

of controversy,

Byzantine

or Skirophoria

presents

of identification.

has been a matter the

known as Skira

The the

fes-

lexicogra-

Skiros

and

157 even

the

due

to

bandit their

Skiron

with

alphabetical

festival-name's

from

meaning

solved.

for

oxCpo~,

and

to

be related

at

first

them one

to

to

as

cluster

callous.

in

naturally,

brush

or

a grove

trees,

tivated.4 on the

of

another

whiteness.

cheese

These

materials

to

the

last produces

uses,

as trees

are is

stone

the

rind,

ge- leuke. - 6 this

fertilizer or

bushes

white

the

fallow

with can

specific

or

which

under-

even

fallow,

mean uncul-

instructhe

cutting

thread

is

hardness;

two are

the

hard

meanings:

white

stone.

A meaning

related

of

or

can

would

gypsum

have

The soil land

or

forbid

The weathering

of

seem

uncultivated

give

and hard.

preservative.

might

between

denote

is

lime,

or

seem

a hardening

beneath

the

earth,

that

we consider

be hard,

One semantic

white

and

meanings

if

Skiros

land,

gypsum,

both

to

would

Combining or

to

on it.

such

the

3

used

land

of

complex

names

but

refers

contracts

t h e s k'iroi. . S

crust,

land

the

' o f woo d in is

is

growing

plowing

are

resemblance'

another.

it

Agricultural

ritual.

attested

other,

usage

since

the

The definitions each

and

medical

forest

of

show a 'family

unworked

even of

a number

to

Agriculturally

land;

ignorance

involved

words.

of meanings

~xCpo~

tions

these

they

to

was probably

to

and many proper

be unrelated

a group

relation

are

oxCpov

festival and

problems

There

oxCpa,

Skira

proximity

The philological far

the

lime-

various found

also

under

be a

158 valuable from

fertilizer.

uncultivated

land 7

their

fields.

earth,

but

ness.

The white

is

This

both

itself

by Greek

This

humus

kinds

of

'hard'

(~u.oxwµa)

humus

farmers

would

earth

not

is

derived

since

it

is

fallow

of

the

today

collected

to

fertilize

necessarily

have

earth

is

be white

a connection from

with

limestone;

land

and

hard-

the

humus

difficult

to

dig. Thus do form

of

the

the

evidence

has

as

festival

the

word's

usage

and

in mnp-,and

these

objects

been

have

phoria, Skirophoria

must and

selected

when we underits

relation

we will

were,

of

information

as

until

to

parenthetical

we should

view

an ill-informed

these

describing

festival.

to

put

the

consider

is

reader

the

the

Thesmo-

to

the

13-15)

This

not

as

originally

which

were

does the

then

are

mean

margin

somehow

the

on

24 & 286,

{275,

comments. lines

the

aside

all

only

The references

and Arretophoria

therefore

9

object.

reviewed.

be understood

no other

ancient

assumed

mysterious

be justified

mtLpov

the

of OKLPU and

cannot

source

Some of

scholion whose text is given and commented 10 The conclusions reached there were that

scholion

of

the

above

OKCpo~, crxlpa, 8

carrying

beginning

of what

The first

above.

the

given

of

names

question

relevant

to

word

concepts.

explain

selection

so little

Lucian

to

meanings

many proper the

related

name refers

An arbitrary

stand

of

attempts

its

one

meanings

a system

and modern that

the

that

graffiti inserted

159 in

the

text;

on that is

nor

basis,

as

generally

where

may we take

disjointed,

continuity

is

Another as

a whole

is

these

lines,

three

festivals

did

secret

holy

If

rituals

the

similar, that

were

and

carrying and the

bringing

secret

retrieved

some

be sure the

at

the

harvest

in that

three

been

more

do

or Arreplace

other

objectsf were

Thesmophoria the

to

specific.

and Arretophoria

rite:

the

had

an underground

and

shared

carrying

down

from

an under-

of what

objects

were

thrown

Deubner's were

Thesmophoria with

operates.

her

suggestion

thrown has

traditional It

charms when

information,

objects

charms

fertility

scholion

sacred

Skira.

accords

the

14

sort.

magic

thinking

the

certain

of

up certain

Thesmophoria

same

various

instance

Arretophoria

down to

the

up at

only

all

involve

of

them style

believes

the

that

similarity,

revivifying

some

sources

up of

the

sense

because

Skira

magical

make

Gjerstad

the

and

not

other

an explanation

after

Skira.

perhaps

brought

pigs

to

then

room

is

may have

We cannot or

try

identified

objects,

bringing

ground

this

may preserve

the

of

deleting

The scholion's

The relation

We know from phoria

to

it

12

11

of

lacking.

that about

liberty

does. and

reason

wit. h f erti ·1·ity.

and

Gjerstad

the

power

the

exactly earth's

must

seem

that

the

the

Skira

15

plausibility. notions

seems in

down at

down

of

how

right

to

bosom

just

depleted,

Such

place

and

3

160 to

reclaim

these

is

inconsistency one hand, on the

the

the via

assumptions

bring

power

ever

as

from

this

room, 16 unfrequented

piglets months

from

the

rapidly

natural

earth,

exhausted

connection

power

to

claim

that

with

the

newthese

or

even

any

per-

pleasant the

not

these

reptiles.

their

prey

seems

and

the

have

vermin

ancients,

or

very

Snakes

the

possible

do not

Nor do they rooms that

made noise

and

ants,

were the

of

with

the

before

eat indeed

ensure

mind. the

the As for

scholion,

eating

habits they

carrion,

but

deep

underground

descending,

of

ingest

prefer

withdrew were

the

were

name only

'remains';

which

the

Aside

rooms

come to

leave

snakes,

to

author

familiar

of

progress

would

underground

or of

course

would

agents

which

chasm

carcasses

the

the

the

obstacle

Thesmophoria.

which

other

of

the in

the

decay,

by mice

been

whole. If

of

piglets;

sorts

could

by humans,

Skira

one

an underground

the

populated

snakes,

In

summer months, of

undoubtedly

it.

may be,

completely

process

the

disappearance

antletriai

the

articulated,

disappear

between

in

prey.

accepting

would

four

it

on the

chronology

basement

ing

The

deity.

us

the

in

fall.

assumptions:

hardly

consciously

prevents

more

the

transmits

We can

arose

Appealing

the

in

to

earth

charms.

necessarily

sonified

fertilizer

of magical

revived

the

were

they

for

typical

charms

other,

sown crops

that

charms

livchasms,

when

entirely

the

161 imaginary.

Snakes

face,

not

deep

which

inhabit

lived

there

with

a whole

other

large

Greece in

finish

or

alive

the

cakes

expect

them

insects

and

into

to

where

their

satisfy This

for

nests

the

ritual

would

later It

would

grisly did

of

seems

that

reasonable

Skira,

Arre(to)phoria

tion

of

able

to

a python

or

to

find

the

would

of

down or

the

seem

made the

clear

by

retrieval not

time

from of

clean carry

the

bones-off

crannies

alone

would "the

size-

hardly 1119

rotted.

indicate down piglets

that

the which

Thesmophoria.

we cannot brought to

sacrificed

and

to

throwing

would

period

literally,

would

to

certainly

only

nooks

deal

be able

were

a long

vermin to

at

appear

have

by the

,:a.oantvi:a.,

it

to

not

be found--bones

were

does

taken

such

larger

objects

likely

vermin

refer

would

consist

then

snakes

they

Certainly,

be retrieved

of

We would

for

argument not

species

would

a point

15-16).

young,

meaning

rather

Skira

their

sur-

been

Only

does

antletriai the

have

Greece,

megara,

vermin.

since

the

were

whether

be preserved

if

near

The underground

10-11,

other

hunks

to

The scholion

the

able

the

not dead.

piglets,

(276,

much,

17

the

Thesmophoria, that

or

native

piglet.

18

scholion.

would

not

the

and which

alive

breed,

therefore

of

today,

piglet,

burrows

Further,

antiquity,

a whole

the

inhabit

underground.

swallow

thrown

generally

accept

identify up at the

the

exactly Skira,

scholiast's

and Thesmophoria

what although connec-

as

162 indicating

that

deposition

and/or

probably

the

a hint

in

the

as

all

of

have

a similar

certain

some way to

the

rooms.

The scholion

to what

mysteries

or

secret

rite: objects,

fertility

of

therefore

yields

rites

the

were

most

the

earth, us

performed

by

women. A form

is

did

retrieval

related

in underground only

three

the

of

is

and

is

scanty

such

that

contradicts will

it

give

whose

evidence

testimony

yields ity

of

us

it

century

fail

to

Eleusinian

to

'here' are

and the

at

ties

involved

the

Eleusinian at

the

the

information

it

its

reliabil-

testimony

which

The inscriptions was done

at

deme Paiania,

hopefully

the

Skira

dated

to

main of

concern the

and

certainly Hekate

group in

of

Paiania,

the

emoluments

deities. the

festivals.

mentioned Skira.

The

The diviniassociated

The inscription Skira

seems

sacrifices

24 and

both

the

inscription

The festivals

and Daira,

We cannot

is

and

23 Prerosia, Demeter

the

a distinctly

mentioned of

21

20

Skira.

has

temple

Eleusinion.

are

the

inscription

22 Antheia,

are

least

the

The only

Chloaia, three

any

may mention

the

regulation

first

that,

c.,

that

and

be the

allow

of what

from

cast.

Eleusinion,

interpret,

cryptic,

was celebrated.

B.

note

not

more

the

to

be admitted.

A calendar fifth

if

Although

difficult

we shall to

reliable,

epigraphy.

some idea

honour

more

involves

with shows

Eleusinian

in

163 goddesses

and

the

temple

An Athenian century,

been

25

reasonably

identified

impossible.

restored

with

month,

certain

a date

since

these

is

days

phoria,

the of

whose

date

Yet

the

code

fifth

revised

to

has

been

the restored,

which is,

Skira

th e inscription ' . .

can

is

and the

used

only

27

certain.

It

on the on 1 y b e

ninth to

might

has

however, place

first

and

follows

took

the

by

and Hekatombaion,

The festival

not

of

referring

the

to,aµtvo~

is

law

This

that 26

month.

end

Kourotrophos

between

word

the

as

Skirophoria.

· h orion. · o f Sk irop

t we lfth

sacred

Thargelion

and

the

the

Skirophorion

between

as It

the

interpreted

to Athena

Demeter.

from

of

The month

enough,

sacrifice

been

a part

has

Skirophoria.

the

inscription

possibly

Nicomachos,

of Eleusinian

of

refer

to

be the

cannot

the

Arre(to)

be the

Skira. A new study century to

has

Poseidon.

Eleusinian

an entry

28

would

This

it

seems

Skirophorion

has

the

Athena

Skira and

clusions restoration.

an Eleusinian

restored

celebration

However

that

of

the

been

made because

the

deities

if of the

shared

would of

not the

it

date

authors

to

from

the

certain. of

have

by Demeter,

Skira

fourth

for

were the

be wise

the

a sacrifice

evidence

restoration

was a festival

of

Skira:

Skira,

the

It

the

be important

that

Poseidon.

about

of

for

calendar

twelve assumed

Kore, draw

this

any

con-

164 A fourth the

use

of

the

local

festival-days the

century

first

three

temple

seem

Demeter,

that

and

Plerosia,

known to

was

sacred

in

that

and mentions,

Kalamaia

and

to

Thesmophoros.

the

Skira

was performed

was

there,

Skira.

festivals,

Demeter

as

gather

be Demeter

Piraeus it

29 regu 1 a t es

women traditionally

the

are

itself

would

Thesmophorion,

when the

Thesmophoria,

. f rom Piraeus

decree

The

and

the It

a festival

by the

of

women within

the

temple. Our final fourth

century

calendar

sacrifices

which

Presumably

the

appeared to

is

as

are

perhaps

doubles

or

unknown,

and

us,

gives

no hint

associated

precede that

any

local festival

a Demetrian

Skira

itself

of Akamas,

as

to

The stars Attic of

deity of

the

heroes.

rite

have

devoted

connections,

Hyttenios

a brother

of

is

son

of

Theseus.

familiar

these pre-Skira

It would

are Galios

enough

heroes

a

Eubouleus,

The Akamantes

might

to be

ceremonies

Sacrifices

any deity.

agricultural

would

local

although

what

festival.

are

31

a 'grandfather'. sons

Skira

have

a

enumerates

sacrifices

Tritopatreus,

is

which

the

attested.

Kourotrophos,

with.

clearly

the

who seem to

hero.

is

for

elsewhere

literally

evidence 30

Marathon,

The pre-Skira heroes,

they

epigraphical

be made before

directions

eponymous

surely

are

to

elsewhere.

insofar

of

from

are

some obscure

local

piece

to

might suit

them

might

be argued these

earthy

165 local of

patrons;

Attica

equally,

would The

is

meager,

be

tied

yet

it

a standard

later,

less

reliable

indicate

that

in

In

her

temple.

a festival

Other Menander tivals expenses. Stenia for to

which 32

this

Clement

passage also

simply

"secret

of

the

Skira

,a

µua,npLa.

in and

explains

that

as

these

the

µua,npLa, rites". as mysteria

says has

Another was

The emendations

the (and

sons. were

33

that been

first

offered

the occasions

The

women's

scholion festivals.

Skirophoria

noticed

to

34

Thesmophoria

translated

possible

fes-

mistress')

by women. the

rites.

two

appropriate

celebrated

which 35

as

Thesmophoria,

festivals scholion

women's

suggests

as

the

apparently

as

wife's

of

was

rites.

noble

seems

celebrated

women's Skira

the

was

it

Skira

of

to

evidence

Skira

his

state.

patroness

Aristophanes

the

characterizes

some

Thesmophoria pay

the

heroes

inscriptions

Piraeus

the

women who produce

The Lucian contain

of

local

on which

the

the

in

a man must

Arretophoria

Skira

demes,

and

A character

these

primary

secret

Skira

of

evaluate

the

speak

(Thesmophoria) honoring

and

the

from

to

temple

included

sources

links for

the

the

goddess

So far

was two

that

a foundation

sources.

least

which

us

by which

At

say

Athena,

give

Demeter

at

might

we derive

does

and

festival.

to

information

build,

to

one

and

here

as

characterization by A. Mommsen:

make sense

of

this

166 passage

have

been

not

suggested

gained

that

Boedromion.

on Skirophorion

this

reason, Skira,

refer

paralleled the

each

the

mysteria

not

custom

reported

the

Such 38

to

imagine

her

.

o

the

f

here,

l . E eusis. the

abstinence

Another

possible and

expenses

a sacrifice

scholion

links

and

36

garlic is parallel

Haloar

for

to

fourth-

women ate

sexual

that

are

loosely

Thesmophoria

pay

For

since

the a meal

of

was h~ld. confused and the

dead. 40

This

concerned

not

too

assume

performed

only could

seen

that as

Skira

would with

much from

Although

described

Mysteries

that

both

had

used

by Philochoros,

37

for

husband

a festival

have

the

Thesmophoria.

attested

(Anthesteria?)

or

to

being

indicates chaste.

39 we might

the

is

rites,

remain

woman's

not

word

in

was

that

the

was

Diipoleia,

suggested

A very

to

the

Mommsen has

in

some sort

of

has

Bouphonia

Skira.

feast

Skira,

a part

the

the

Atthidographer, to

thought

it

after

secret

order

is

author

and

two days

A Skira

in

acceptance,

14,

and that

to

century

the

The Bouphonia,

held

the

universal

the

Skira

by women, not the

include

as not

this

be entirely

public

festivals',

Dionysia

an offering out

of

However,

place

at

we should

fragment.

may have this

Diasia,

including

fertility.

Thesmophoria

'women's

all

the

included

does

not

mean

observances and

the

did

secret that

rites it

did

as well. Haloa,

include

although public

We

167 sacrifices

and

religious

the

participation

seems

organized

that

by the

Athens

to

the

of

Athena, 41 Helios.

the

genes

priest

of

Poseidon,

This

information

questions

Jacoby

1 ation. '

in

another

rite the

that

evidence is in

see

this

her

child,

as

temple,

the

would

seem

be the

together festival to

have

and

does

encourage

the

primary,

the

meager

the

Skira,

. is

a purifi(presum-

43

comic of

here poet

PhereSkiras

later,

did

Demeter

46

thought although

we must

as of

that

all they

Demeter

original evidence

not

and

worshipped

The mention the

the

Athena

of

are

temple?

been

at

a possible

procession

a temple

temple,

performed

an

much is

as

centuries

the

reviewed

of

procession,

Poseidon

from

Lysimachides,

a temple

and

Having

the

the

six

same

priest

describes

undergo.

he mentions

Athena

Can this

that

priestess

o f a procession .

century

Pausanias,

but

where

deities

to

the

Helios

which

of

saying

44

of

of

The fifth

Skiron.

45

source,

went

whom not

' existence

destination

quoted

shared

ritual

the

from

priest

had

the

about

organizers

conflicts.

crates

Teh

which

included and

date the

Eteoboutadai), As to

the

the

and

derives

uncertain

42

also

cation

well.

and

by a procession,

Eteoboutadai,

Skiron

known.

attested

the

of

of

stood

state

was marked

village

the

· interpo

Skira

of

Atthidographer

ably

various

officials. It

l ate

of

deity

of

concerning

now ask

what

both. the

was,

168

in general, Skira

the

were

dedicated

secret

rites

search

for

the

significance to

performed

Demeter, by the

some agricultural

the

festival.

and

since

women, or

it

Since they

contained

seems

seasonal

the

reasonable

to

significance

for

festival. The twelfth

between date

June

for

of the would

it

with

would

proably

still

spring

the

foot

for

rejecting

of

this

them

all

give

them

place

fall,

at

an order,

but

the

is

plain, Finally, three-fold

at

first the

not at

third there

is

plowing

so was no t necessari

time

although

the

the

the

average

harvest

threshing

on. that he

the

Skira

interprets

was the

associated

three

ritual

48 as occurring

successively,

summer

and

(Skiron)

are

a number does

different

the

reason

prescribed

of

Plutarch

is

year;

place

According second

that

the

49

does to

in

the

Acropolis. to

think

that

by certain

·1 y universal,

the

(at

reasons

say

would

the

fall

of

passage

Proerosia.

Skiron,

not

times

Gjerstad's.

under

fallen

and

At this

of the

the

have

dates,

Plutarch

reading

in the

47

There

theory.

took

straightforward

wri 't ers

plain),

Acropolis).

more

Rarian

by Plutarch

Rarian

plowings

Plutarch,

since

would

Julian

suggested

plowing,

the

14.

be going has

(the

in

be completed,

mentioned

in

28,

be June

grain

plowings

Skirophorion

June

would

a ritual

these

of

land

Gjerstad

ized

of

ideal-

agricultural

and was more

a

169 applied hard to

to and

fallow

fast

prepare

require only

rule

a field

one

year.

In

the

never

associated

heroes

associated

A more 1898 52 and

Greek

farmers

tival

was

a ritual

sible

meanings

of

Aside

from

general

practice

chalk

consider

to

plowing

to

times

in

plowing

is

not

for

good

guide

the

are

blow

the is

correct. reason: plow.

male:

Bouzyges. theory,

first

54

marling,

or

advanced

of

skira--in

and

the

gypsum--all order

the

fields

to

ancient

is

that

forms

plausibility

whether

53

by others,

sprinkling

lime,

festival

strength

accepted

earth,

should

that

with

practiced

the

contention

plowing,

to

no reason three

man's

popular since

is

need

soil

was performed

with

Triptolemos,

will

the

be no

will

soil

cause

a women's

can

necessary

soils

There

Gjerstad's

grown

Echetlaeus,

simply

There

plowings

A thinner

plowing

a full

of

Different

summer.

to

sown.

number

will

the

suitable

takes

Thus

in

addition,

Women are

the

the

sowing.

more

ritual

particularly

to

treatments.

especially that

in

for

plowing;

assume

than

about

different

away,

it

land

51

of

improve of

this

Greeks

by Mommsen that the

ancient Skira

with

white

calcium the

and possoil.

theo'ry, did,

fes-

we

in

fact,

marling. The passages

do not

refer

soils,

but

to

this

recommend

cited

in

support

specific

mixing

only

more

the

of marling of general

acid

with practice

actually alkaline of

170 'soil

conditioning':

with

light,

from

Pliny

they

use

soil

is

the

mixing

sandy

with

may refer a kind

damp and

presence

of

other

he usually

stance

simply

of

the

it

seed

is

the

clay

ing

larger;

the

clay

a number

the

his being

being

phenomenon: swell,

causing

We are practice,

in

Attic

authors

it

in

depth.

in

need

°

addition

Could

not

it

however.

calls

this

the

treating

to

word

protect

marga,

it

Plutarch

swell

sub-

as

it

59

one .dubious

attestation

Attica.

is

It

makes

for

surprising

soil

of

that

and also

notes the

the that

Roman agronomists the

becom-

mean

sown,

Theophrastus

appearance.

that

ripen, to

is

when

notes

and

earth

be that

It

but

of white

marling;

by

the

to

to

58

the

use

57

seed

as marl.

with

mention

no

discuss Attica

was not

of marling? A look

(fig.

left

where

misinterpreted

the

a fuller

Megara,

6

to

used the

been

he says,

clay.

lime,

kernels

have

added

not

harvest.

heavy

may be caused

references or

where,

lime,

white

the

words

color

as

One passage

fields,

mean marl,

of

wheat

Megara,

does

earth

away after

is

grain

to

types,

white.SS

besides

argilla,

white

causes

therefore this

with

is

A white

employs

are

stored

on their

Pliny

candida

There

clay

minerals

that

with in

56

cold.

red

soil

marling

white

may be significant which

clay, to

of

different

1)

shows

at that

a geological this

is

map of a strong

the

Attic

possibility.

peninsula Most

of

171 Attica,

indeed

and marbles, be in look

need more

the

stone

of

Salamis,

There

original

of

to

carrying

marl to

the

that

back

to

the

area

just

limestome,

map

from

Athens

on all

and

chalky

nature

to

sides

marling.

The soil

of that

evidence

though

there

of

triangle

this the

soil,

of

Greece

marling

would

therefore

ref-

carrying

procession and

and

brought

is

an alluvial

of

limestone

would sufficiently

is

as

Evidently,

presence

soil

1)

by limestones

the Skiron

the

Salamis

(fig.

be like

at

the

keep

most

would

Athens,

of

map

rendsina

we reverse

Even

it,

The island

underlaid

Skiron

was

understands

2) demonstrates.

was gotten

of

Skiros,

geological

also

term

The island

hero

64

the

is

area.

need

The geological

The

a technical

(fig.

marl

would

unlikely

Skiron.

been

the

us

and

to

have

would Let

the

Nor can

runoff

to

marl.

from

as

soil

Athens

of

soil

derives

by a calcareous

the

the

form

As Gjerstad

Skiron

southwest

mountains

the

chalk-island.

Newcastle.

theorize

not

the

that

of Athens

home of 63

Skiras.

of

in

by limestones

ox~pwvloE~ n~,pa~.62

Skiron:

was from

underlaid

unlikely

area

seems

characterized

erence

coals

the

probably

the

is

lime

at

The area

is

highly

additional

named

shows.

as

highly

61

entirely

rain

it

from

chalk-man

and

making

itself

originally

is

Greece,

narrowly

soil.

for

of

of

name Skiron of

most

alkaline,

ensure

that

alkaline

making

so

it

be a common practice. seems

to

rule

out

marling

l72

as an explanation

for

the

why we have no certain agricultural

it

another

possibly

way, why was the

threshing

of wheat If

harvest

the

them which

or in a bin,

as the

after

one,

a ritual

three

at Athens,

Probably temple,

the its

plots

to all

produced

a harvest

that

the

seed the

question

of year?

although

are

by the

indeed

pieces

than

marling.

and the

away under-

threshing.

might

be as unprov-

it

has more evidence in itE favor. plowing and sowing 65 took place at Skiron,

concerned

through

and in the

were the Evidently

the

year,

of barley

that cakes.

and Athenian

Rarian

property these

since

plots

It

is

would

were

Rarian

was reserved 66

plain.

of the

plots

the

It

writers:

stored

is

of

employ-

agricultural

when it harvest

In

the

of a possible

new interpretation

of sacrificial Skironian

time

more plausible

temenos-land.

attended

manufacture

the

the

on.

carried,

mentioned

We know that sites,

far

this

former

at this

we can think

is

or to prowactivity

Or to put

be going

objects

for

Although able

from our Greek

to marling,

with?

would still

use most often

ground

explains

agricultural

festival

earth,

as a preservative

related

would be completed

the

mtCpa,

or of white

ment for

to marling

what other

be linked

the

is

was not

harvest,

mid-June,

chalk

reference

Skira

or to the

coµld

and incidentally

authorities.

If the ing,

Skira,

plain

for

not also

the

unlikely be used

173 for

ritual

growth

purposes

would

and

be ritual

to

B. temple

kept

to

the

In

tenth

Rarian

was

Attica.

in

used

the

have

taken

were

most

We may perhaps also

have

grain

like

Rarian,

the

Might

not

the

involved

the

mixture

which

Eleusis

such

threshed

roughly

sacred

is

unlikely

was

body

the was

field found

was

threshing

the

that

threshing

this sent

transported their

to

floor

aoarchai

for

field

corresponding

for

the

a concern

winter

threshing

new storage in

speculate

had

the

a dead

them, 69 yet

of

at

The

cen-

barley

from

all

over

alreadythreshed,

sale

immediately

threshing

them

would

a few weeks.

Construction undertaken

their

fourth was

year.

because

made

received least

in

the

field

during

likely

were

temple at

point

It

threshing

arrangements

the

preparation

for

of

Rarian

prytany,

plain.

These

when

is

one

the

68 probably

the

since

at

cleansed,

the

stages

accounts

through

Skirophorion,

cleaned,

floor

pure;

various

sacred

all

be ritually

month

from

the

personnel

67

it.

temple

show that

ritually

had in

C.

the

occasions.

The Eleusinian tury

that

from

that

storage its

would

was used

late the

pits sacred

for

carrying line

fourth

the

field,

the

aoarchai B. C.

Skiron

reception that

the pits

of this

the grain,

purpose~ have

preservative and

70

would

sacrificial therefore

of

the century

at

and for

procession

to

for

temple

be reserved

Skirophoria ceremonial

the

pits

cover

lime the

seed,

174 and the marks

deposition the

related

of

putting the

The descent

of

that

antletriai

the

mythical the

as

Kore,

follows:

also.

similar

grain in

the

of

retrieved seem the

at

the

of

Kore's

rape

lead.

This

for

a ritual

marling,

of

in

a granary,

grain

the

the

the

have

and

played not

a

dis-

and Arretophoria, not

ritual

the

would

sacred

Poseidon

been

have

and

to

procession

and

have

be

would

fertility

A public

may well

and

to

Skira

Demeter

women's

not

also

the

which

could

from -the

about

piglets

Athena

it

and

definitely

which

be 71

megara.

to

earth's

return.

might

underworld.

by women,

was

Skira

the

took occasion

concerned

field

protection

of of

to

the

the

the temple grain

lime. We have

surrounding

to,

in

but

the

that

seem

This

and

procession

of

with

Poseidon

to

place,

deposition Demeter

was d~voted

Skira

myth

the

draw

the

related

the

of

Thesmophoria

been

took

Kore

the

have

also

of

of

to

Skiron

that

safely

Thesmophoria.

it

the

ritual

down of

the

to

performed

throwing

If

Kore

ritual

although the

pits?

underground,

of

the

and

rites

was performed, occasion

seed

we can

Athena

the

parallels

.

A secret to

the

The festival

although

part

in

descent

The conclusions are

seed

away of

to

of

the

the or

the festival

used

at,

not

managed

to

clear

name Skirophoria. got Skiron,

its

Although

name from it

will

up the

the

always

white remain

difficulties we might earth

argue carried

a possibility

175 that

the

skira

of

the

women carried

not

know what

to

connect

Skirophoria certainty.

the

up or

these

them

festival

with

cannot

down in

objects the

name were their

were, word

be defined

as

secret

ritual.

we can

skira.

the

objects

Since

we do

make no attempt

Thus

'lime-carrying'

it

seems with

that

176 Notes

c.

1.

Feste, 313f., Skirophorien,"

2.

E. Gjerstad, "Das Attische Fest der (1929): 189-240. Cf. supra p. 73.

3.

The source wise noted, Worterbuch

4.

Hesych.

5.

IG XIV 645

6.

Suda WOTIEP

Robert, "Athena Hermes, 20 (1885):

Skiras 37lf.,

und die AF, 40-50.

Skira,"

ARW, 27

for the following discussion, unless otheris H. Frisk, Grieschisches Etymologisches axCpoG. (Heidelberg, 1960), s.v.

s.v.

axCpos·

(Tab.

aAOOG xat

opuµOG.

Heraclea).

s.v. axCpOG, y6i.!JoG.

Ar.

Vesp.

295-6:

yn AEUXn,

7.

Loukopoulos,

8.

Although Deubner maintains that the change in the length of the iota is evidence that these three are not all linguistically related, Frisk has them all in one entry.

9.

For example, Paus. I.1.4)

the objects are or marl (Feste,

10.

Cf.

73.

ll.

Op. cit.,

12.

Ibid.,

236.

13.

Paus.

I.27.3,

14.

The Lucian scholion this similarity in µuo.np~a.

15.

AF 42.

16.

Cf.

17.

General information on snakes: c. H. Pope, Snakes Alive and How They Live (New York, 1937). On Greek species: R. L. Ditmars, Reptiles of the World {New York, 1933), p. 126f.

supra

115-118,

Schol.

p.

178.

gypsum 313).

statues

(Schol.

236.

supra

AF 9.

p. 100, n.

can be interpreted ritual, if ea oe

to

au.a

bear refers

out to

53.

177 18.

The passage from Clement can they threw the piglets alive supra p. 99, n. 28.

19.

annw generally means rot, putrefy. It is used of dead bodies: Hom. Il. XXIV.414, XIX.27, Hdt. II.41. It does not seem tohave been applied to bones, which do not rot or decompose in the same way.

20.

LSS 18, (1941):

21.

If we may take n: C6s to mean "here," rather than "to the other priestess." See M. P. Nilsson, Eranos, 42 (1944): 93f. The Eleusinion of this inscription is probably not the Athenian one, but a local Paianian sanctuary. Cf. supra p. 67, n. 33.

22.

Cf.

23.

Known from Anthesphoroi.

Sicily

24.

Presumably

Prerosia

25.

LSS 10.19-27.

26.

Schol.

27.

M. H. Jameson, "The Sacrificial Calendar from Erebia," BCH, 89 (1965): 156f. suggests that the Arretophoria was on the third of Skirophorion.

28.

s. Dew and R. Healey, "A Sacred HTS , 21 ( 19 6 6 } : 1- 5 8 .

29.

IG II

30.

IG

31.

What son,

32.

Epit.

p.

36,

33.

Thes.

834

1

34.

B 5-6. 17lf.

supra

Ar.

2

rr 2

Protr.

n.28.

p.

W. Peek,

137,

n.

"Heilige

= 18,

Gesetze,"

A.M.

66

2.

as a festival GF 357.

Cf.

Eccl.

be emended to read that into the megara. cf.

Proerosia.

Plut.

Mor.

of

the

goddesses

Cf.

350,

supra

IG II

Calendar

p.

2

54f.

2773.

of Eleusis,"

1177. 1358.

follows in AJA,

cf.

II.17.1,

is from the discussion 10 (1895): 209f. 13-14

A. Richard-

(Jensen).

also~p.

of J.

18. 14.4

(Stahlin).

Cf.

supra

p.

99,

:pa 35. 36.

Cf.

supra

p.

73.

Feste 509. The suggestion of c. Muller, ~HG,_I-~72, that this information derives from Androtion is incorrect and not followed by Jacoby, FGrH IIIB.324.

37.

Phot.

s.v.

38.

Cf.

39.

Men.

40.

Schol.

41.

Harp.

42.

FGrH IIIB.366,

43.

Suda

44.

Phot. s.v. Fr. 231.

45.

Paus.

46.

AF 47-8.

47.

The method as for the

48.

Mor.

49.

Cf.

SO.

E.g.,

51.

Cf. H. Forbes, (1976).

52.

Feste

53,

A. Jarde, Les Cereales dans l'Antiquite Grecque (Paris, 1925), p. 29; P. Guiraud, La Propriete Fonciere en Grece (Paris, 1893), p. 464.

54.

The term is here understood to mean the application of a calcareous clayey soil to improve the fertility of a field, not (as it is sometimes loosely used), mean the mixture of soils, or the application of humusy soil.

supra

TponnA(~. p.

Epit.

p.

Ar.

36,

13-4

Thes.

s.v.

s.v.

84. (Jensen).

750.

EK~pov. Fr.3.

~Lo~K~6~ov. Kock,

EK~pov,

CAF I.206,

Pherecrates

I.37.2.

used to Haloa.

obtain this equation Cf. supra p. 117.

is

the

same

144B. supra Xen.

p.

63.

Oec.

XVI. "The

Thrice-Flowed

Field,"

Expedition,18

313f.

to

179 55.

Theophr.

Caus.

Pl.

III.20.3,

Xen.

Oec.

XX.12.

56.

N.H.

57.

Theophr. H.P. VIII.11.7, Pliny N.H. XVIII.73.305, Geop. II.29, Varro I.57.1-2, Plut. Mor. 676B.

58.

Feste

59.

H.P.

60.

Cf. K. D. White, p. 138f.

61.

Anecd.

Bekk.

62.

Steph.

Byz.

63.

Strab.

IX.9.393C.

64 •

Op .

65.

Arotos

66.

Paus.

67.

IG II2

68.

IG II 2 1672. 233.

69.

IG I2

70.

IG I2 76.10-12.

71.

Cf. Clem. ProtL II.17.1, p. 14,4 (Stihlin): "the women celebrate this story throughout the city in various ways, Thesmophoria, Skirophoria, Arretophoria, in various ways they tell of the rape of Pherep~atta."

XVII.4.42.

313. VIII.11.7.

C it

I.304, s.v.

Roman Farming s.v.

(Ithaca,

N.Y.,

1970),

Ex~paG A5nva.

EK~POG.

. , p • 223 • generally

refers

to both

operations.

I.38.6. 1672.120.

76.

180 Fig.

1.

Geological

Tertiary

sands

Map of

and

Crystalline

rocks

Limestones

including

Attica

clays

other

than

marbles

marbles

Alluvium Adapted from: Greece, H. M. Navy Geographical Handbook (London, 1944), figs. 4 and 45.

181 Fig.

2

Soil

Map of Athens

Area

BROWNFOREST AND RENDSINA SOILS

•Halirnus

(Frankfurt, published

Adapted from: A. Philippson, Griechischen Landschaften, 1952), I.3, Map I, and Soil Maps of the World, by the u. N. Food and Agriculture Organization.

CHAPTER X ELEUSINIA The Eleusinia, val

of Demeter

statements

and Kore

with it

has

and modern

.

2

cism to

must

the

in

For

has

to

the

later

a festivery

of

source

few

scholarly of

festival's.name,

authors more

make

number

A major the

was

refers

than

to

the

ordinary

evidence,

scepti-

and

especially

scholia.

was celebrated cials

was apparently

only

in

participated,

tance,

in

great

as

panegyris it

and

terms the is

that

used

to

had more

than

The date

of

refer local the

Panathenaia

(third (date

to

waning

the

list day

unknown)

182

of and

offi-

an imporalmost 3

Mysteries. Eleusinia,

as

The term indicating

4

cannot

be

the

Eleusinia

fixed

Hekatombaion), the

and

Athenian

policy,

importance.

festival

Eleusis

attained

foreign the

to

although

Eleusinia

and

Two inscriptions

Ptolemaia

the

Panathenaia

native

deme,

of Athenian

precision.

the

the

1 been

reason,

be applied

we can

despite

sustained.

this

games,

which

some late

The festival

that

about

error

which Mys t eries.

Eleusinian

confidence,

investigations ancient

or

sacrifice

with after and to

the

any the before

183 Democracy there

(Boedromion

seems

to

The Marathon Eleusinia to

the

calendar

and

Kore

Eleusinion

at

a private

cult

century

in

private

calls on the

the

record

Eleusis,

the 10

prizes

Panathenaia.

of

were

grain the

competition,

the

types

a horserace,

performed

of and

mythological

aition

the

local

itself, hero-cult,

is

oil

honer is

at

late

referred

from

games,

field

at

the

fourth

been

century musical

contest",

BaAAn,u~, 12 a

the

Demophon

to

it

festival

gymnastics,

given

13 an unusual unless

Rarian

"traditional

of

local

was the

contests: the

These

on

Eleusis.

awarded the

the

and

no confirmation

the

may have

of which

The Balletys

Eleusinia

obscure

in

from

8

a Demeter

Eleusinia

of

This mock-battle

the

in

goddesses" 9

to

or

Demeter

second

"the

point

of Athens

to

the

we have

An inscription

enumerates

(265-7).

to

7

Metageitnion,

of to

be related

Eleusinia. to

of

Athens,

event

a parallel

the

6

day.

(Demeter)

might

Metageitnion.

seem

unfortunately

which

twelfth

of

to

of

period,

particular

which

sacrifice

observances

The central

on any

a sacrifice

from

fifteenth

six-week

a sacrifice

for

prescribes

epigraphical

fix

Metageitnion,

calendar

and

this

festival

Athens

A.O.,

second

B.C.

to

records

in Metageitnion;

in

Within

Athenian/Eleusinian calendar

or

5

be no reason

The Erchia

the

12) .

at

Eleusis,

the

Homeric

Hymn

in

the

as

a panegyris,

appelation

for

had

part

become

like an of,

or

184 grown

into,

a festival

In

of wider

addition

to

games,

and Kore, 14 a procession, sonnel, is

formed

possibly

~emarch

mentioned

for

"for

the

priestesses." the

sending

demarch

unidentified

sacrifices

.. E 1 eusinia.

the

in

an Eleusinian

the

Haloa,

procession

15

All

of

Chloia,

the

and

its

procession .

under

and the

care

Eleusinian. also

the

Kalamaia,

hierophant

Eleusinia,

per-

honoring

and

festivals

local

pompe may be the

Th' is

decree

the

Demeter

among

15

with

strictly

to

a kanephoros

of

the

are

and

with

performing

and

of

a part

significance.

The peculiar

to

Eleusis. Two inscriptions cipients to

c.

of

and

ings

seems and

the

of to the

main

Ge,

A question

are

has for

the about

agricultural

Hermes

are

is

referred recently

been

Eleusinia.

dated the

Triptolemos, as

the

patrons

in

regarding offer-

agreement

here.

of

the

preliminary

general to

reis

particularly

there

role

the

first

difficulties

between

the

to

Enagonios,

Two Goddesses

inscription,

17

The

Telesidromos,

there

rite,

games

list

Demeter's

the

this

of Nicornachus

sacrificial

to

and

as

Eleusinia.

be a distinction

Eleusinian

code

evidence

enumerates

Although

interpretation

the

Artemis,

Dolichos,

festival.

what

at

Poseidon,

Plouton, the

sacrifice

500 B.C.,

Charites,

provide

that

A part

identified

of

as

the

the

18

Eleusinia concerns

of the

special

relevance

first-fruits

185 or

anapxaC.

harvest

A recent

festival

aparchai.

and

Despite

no epigraphical Eleusinia

as

aparchai.

the

grain

from

Rarian

field

could

tions

or

from

the it

power

literary

as

role

at

this

festival,

The Eleusinian in

sacrifices

priestly

Epistatai were

Skirophorion

or

these

officials

sacrificial they

earlier.

animals could

of

The produce

of

have

since the

place

of

22

in

the

be sacrificed

herself, that

at

festival

out

by the

sale

of

this

took

aparchailist

out

place

sacrificed hardly

credit 2500

sanctuary

for

the

the

of

the

before 1.

the 21

The

in

almost

in

the

and

the

on Hekatombaion and

from

evidence.

and for

the

more

bought

paid

We can

keeping

derived

Eleusinia,

the

office bought

it

goddess

this

the

associa-

animals

borne

emoluments all

the

consisted

to

the

fact

the with

(Skirophorion),

left

presumably

in

not

prytany

20

a the

in

The assumption

describe

presumably

Eleusinian

until

tenth

and

grain-price;

of

is

of

identifies

games

of

took

as

is

associated

of

sacrifice

accounts

the

which

field

a central

only

there

aparchai,

played

grain-tithe

offering

the

the

aparchai.

the

of

as the

the

the

considered

called

that

for

field.

been

holy

of

animals

Rarian

have

sale

grain

in

was never

specifically

Eleusinia

efforts, text

given

the

the

uniquely

temenos-land,

aparchai

ture

author's

The prizes

sees

occasion

festival

sacred

but

the

the or

19

article

the

drachmas

picworth

two months,

Eleusinia!

186 An Athenian accounts

gives

from

proceeds

not

the specify it

give

This

would

stood, the

and

to

that

for

their

as

share.

harvested

Often

part-offering reasons.

the

has been 24

The aparchai ferent

Mysteries.

with

25

the

Thargelos time, aparchai prytany Chloe, aparchai,

made;

eiresione

from

was made (roughly whose

both

religious

is

to

first

was to

deities'

in

giving

be eaten

the

gods

until or

the

unsafe

a number

of

daidouchos

at

connects

the

aparchai

Pyanopsia.

26

The

to

and

for

dif-

the

at

harvest

A sacrifice

of

Plouton 28

Anthesterion, 29

Demeter

27

Eleusis.

an oracle,

bless-

and

Kore at

often

offer

fruits.

Demeter,

festival

according

the

was

to

was dedicated

Gamelion)

has

The invitation

of

practical,

fruits

of

with

under-

harvest

'unclean'

connected

scholion

the

was

the

the

and

aparchai.

and

first

it

the

deadline

after

hierophant

custom which

was made

the

occasions.

A confused

loaf,

that

may not

be performed

of

obtaining

food

was made by the .

receipt

crop,

were

sacrificial

aparchai

of

these

but it does 23 place, nor

take

the

tithing

before

aparchai,

to

immediately of

to

the

is

reasons

a means

newly

of

for

The custom

the

magical

sale

sacrifice

sent

100 years

sacrifice

indicate

were

explained for

the

the

seem

completed.

ing

of

some

fer

a deadline

aparchai

been

directions

when

does

inscription

in

Finally, was

The most

the

sixth

Demeter offered

reasonable

187 interpretation money buy

from

the

the

to

does

not

make

victims,

to

took

be possible from

it

appears

place

before

natural,

since

in

would

be completed

also

of

its

on the

Eleusinia after

"are the

that

the

This

phrase

is

harvest since

Eleusis

the

year,

been

connection two

were similar

Eleusinia

and

with

of this

30

It or

the is

and

threshing

with

In

conclusion,

in

honor

of

the

or to

it

Demophon

for

and

the

especially

harvest

were

hardly

improbable

thanks

at

the

(arro ,wv can

seems

was finished,

Eleusinia

of

Chloia

offered

says

xaprrov. 3 3

Demeter It

observances

Demeter

elsewhere

the

crops.

after

hero

said

and the

The other

o~a ,ov

is

have

the

that to

1132

crops.

what

the

aparchai

a thank-offering

would

ritual

the

festiva1

One states

dedicated

months were

the

a harvest

established to

Eleusinians

there

aparchai,

harvest

scholia. as

A festival

three

1,

called

of Demetrian

a connection the

the

to was

year.

collection

the

(urrtp ,wv xaprrwv)3 4

xaprrwv) • 35

that

of

Eleusinia

Proerosia

avoid

has

performed

harvest

with

year grain

the

the

by Thargelion.

supposed

basis

sale,

be that

sacred

connect

that

a normal

to

the

throughout to

its

the

Hekatombaion

The Eleusinia because

as

cakes

seem

throughout

just

made

Indeed,

would

was used

sacrificial

seem

alone.

evidence

aparchai

sacrifices

tithe

this

necessary

used

the

of

time.

games the

held

divine

36 at

31

188

patrons local

of

the

derne,

celebration,

Athenian, imperial

and

the to

and

month

Metageitnion.

ciate

the

it

likely,

kings

have

since

and ancestral

cultural

role

o f th eir.

re l a t· ion

seems

and There

or

the the

of Demeter

fell,

of

to

local

and Kore

become

of

a Pan-

likely,

sacrifices, in

be no reason

with

of Eleusis,

t o th e f oun d"ing

have

as

in Athenian

most

aparchai

heroes

to

consisted

seems

foci

Beginning

incorporated

The festival

a procession,

harvest

and Kore.

festival been

propaganda.

games

is

Demeter

this

to

festival,

games that

would the

was played f a th ers

the assoand be the agri-

down in

o f El eusis.·

favor 37

189 Notes 1.

Most recently, R. M. Simms, "The Eleusinia in the 6th to 4th Centuries B.C.," GRBS, 16 (1975): 269-79. A£ pp. 91-92, Earlier studies include Feste,p. 179f., and A. R. Van der Loeff,cie"Ludis Eleusiniis (Leiden, 1903).

2.

Van der Loeff shows that this confusion in Attic inscriptions (op. cit., 3-13). later writers do use EAEuoCv~a to refer Mysteries: Lucian Catapl. XXII, Aristid. (Dindorf).

3.

Arch. truce

4.

IG II

5.

IG II

6.

The argument of Simms, op. cit., p. 270, n. 6, who establishes a date in rnid-Metageitnion on the basis The of the circular arguments of J. D. Mikalson, Sacred and Civil Calendar of the Athenian Yea~ (Princeton, 1975), p. 185f., is not convincing.

7.

IG II

8.

BCH, 87

9.

Eph. (1914), pp. 167-68, for these three festivals. 2 2

2

no.

did not occur However some to the XIII.189.5

232 concerns

a

1304.24. 1028.48

and

2

IG II

1496.129-31.

1358.43-5. (1963):

607,

B.lf.

(LSCG 18).

2

IG II 1367.lf. It would seem that these are the Eleusinian goddesses, since the title Panteleia (2) is elsewhere associated with Demeter: Ath. 647, IG Iv2 1. 551. 2

10.

IG II Schol.

11.

IG, II

12.

Hesych. 1215.12f.

13.

Ath.

14.

IG II

15.

IG II

2

1672.254-5, Pind. 01.

258-61, IX.150B.

2

I.417

(Dindorf),

1672. 258-9. s.v.

BaAAn.-6~,

O. Kern,

406D. 2

Aristid.

1304.24. 930.8,

IG II

2

3554.

"Balletys,"

RE, XVI,

190 16. 17.

IG II

2

949.

IG r 2 5: H. van Pratt, 4j cf. Simms, op. cit., 5 (forthcoming). I A60-85,

R. F.

AM, 24 (1899): 253, LSCG 27lf., AF p. 9lf.--;TG

p.

Healey,

HSCP,

67

(1962):

256-

18.

LSS 10. 59.

19.

Simms,

20.

IG rr 2 1672.258f.,

21.

IG II

22.

Perhaps at the end of came in, the sanctuary in the year 'on credit'.

23.

IG r 2 76.36f. Some have assumed that the sacrifice of aparchai was part of the Mysteries: K. Clinton, op. cit., p. 15; R. Meiggs and D. Lewis, A Selection of Greek Historical Inscriptions (Oxford, 1969), p. 217.

24.

While aparchai are no longer offered to the gods in modern Greece, there are still a number of taboos attached to the new crops, and special 'lucky' ways of eating the first bread, or fruit. Cf. A. Karanastas~, op. cit., p. 2,4f.

25.

IG

26.

Schol.

27.

Ath.

28.

IG II

29.

IG II

30.

Paus.

31.

Simms,

op.

32.

Schol.

Pind.

33.

Schol.

Aristid.

op.

2

r2

cit.,

p.

274f. Aristid.

I.417

1672.279f. the year, paid for

when the aparchai victims bought earlier

76.24-6. Ar.

Plut.

1054.

144A. 2 2

(Dindorf).

1672.182.

Cf.

supra

p. 108.

5006. I.38.6. cit.,

pp.

269,

274.

Ol.IX.150. XIII.189.5

(Dindorf).

191 34.

Phot.

s.v.

35.

Hesych.

36.

Cf.

37.

We should not forget that, at Eleusis, Demeter and Kore were not only agrarian deities, but were the city-goddesses, as was Athena at Athens; they would have had mythological-political-ritual functions at Eleusis analogous to hers at Athens.

supra

IlponpooCa.

s.v. Ch.

XAoCa. VIII.

CHAPTERXI GREATERMYSTERIES The Eleusinian scholarly Attica

debate

than

any other

or elsewhere.

no possible the

Mysteries

theory

origin

or permutation

or invented.

of explanation,

has already been explored either 1 To review all of these . t imes. the

evidence

scope

concerning

of this

the

paper.

Since

agricultural

connections

which relate

to this

detail.

A wholly

expected; other

perhaps

types

characteristics

will

The Mysteries by the represent

Eumolpids the

will

interests

or prosaic, or in modern

or to analyze would be beyond here

is

festivals,

Mysteries

regarded their

the

in the

theories in greatest

should in the

truly

all

not

context

be of

distinctive

more clearly.

were administered

and the

to be

possible

be considered

festivals

emerge

every

interest

new view of the

of Demeter

remains

theories

that

regarding

in antiquity

of Demeter

are

to assume

rite

Mysteries

problem

in

how outlandish

our

when they

safe

seems that

no matter

more

festival,

of theories

of this It

occasioned

ancient

is probably

and significance

discovered avenue

It

have

Kerykes, of Eleusis 192

in historical

two clans and Athens

considered

times to

193 respectively. to

This

reflect

Athens,

the of

interests

in

The

conquest

unknown

. . E 1 eusinian A.

joint

. ritua. Ritual

and

had

stages.

century

the

to

for

were

themselves,

the

separated

century myesis

the

µuno~~

the

inscription

has to

view

stages

or

that

it

would

seem

itself

in

ate here.

the

of the

to

the

has

some way,

number

it

Greater

in taken

to

7

4

Mysteries

Greater

but

that

the

is of

our due

process one

that

Mysteries, condition It

is

changed. ritual

we cannot

of a

confused

changes

actually

for

that

somewhat

to

stages

fifth

indicate

impossible.

admission

is

in

Eleusis.

an early

to

the

Eleusis,

initiation

be a natural

at

Agrai

5 which had to be a year. 5 What seems to

been

mind,

for

a number

fourth at

Mysteries

certainty

requirements

by the

initiation

in

of

Mysteries

least

at

made

be borne

that

least

preparatory

performed

possibility

at

6

a ceremony

and

local

tnon,ELa,

individual

necessarily

centuries,

by

of Athenian

consisted

within

of

not

o~ the

Greater

and the

inscription

was

Eleusis

a purely

have at

recognized

to

B.C.

to

the Lesser

by a period

be a reference

promotion

been

necessary,

attend

qualify

Two stages

the

of

thought

Mysteries seem

was

B. C. , to

order

and

usually

1 3

of

It

is

incorporation

formerly

The Mysteries of

2

date,

what

administration

over

the

increased Although to

elabor-

document

194 The festival preliminary proper ideas

rites

lasted

we have detailed

was supposed about

a week or more.

to be kept

information;

a secret,

what went on in the

About the

however,

Eleusinian

the telete

and our

Telesterion

can

only be theories. On the

thirteenth

September/October),

of the month Boedromion

the

preparations

commenced with

the departure

doing

service,

the

military

them, in Athens. 8

Eleusinion

The first teenth,

for

by the hierophant

down to the

sixteenth

sea,

a piglet,

tuted

to allow

celebrated Boedromion. Asklepios, pannychis.

the

fif-

announcement

that

at Athens, they

might

they

would

which

the mystai

rnystai

marched

and also 11

to legend

to be initiated, or eighteenth a procession

stayed

made

participate.

themselves

according

Asklepios

the

sacrifice.

mystai

warning

not

of Bcedromion,

which

which

proper,

the

either on the seventeenth 12 This festival involved during 13

to the

np6ppncrL~,

bathed

tardy

day,

to fetch

day the

they

the

young men

on this

where

The Epidauria,

the

to Eleusis,

following

and daidouchos

and barbarians On the

washed

the

Mysteries

9 since

ayupµo~,

together

murderers

on the

the

ephebes,

day of the Mysteries

was called

gathered

of the

in procession

and bring

tEpa

for

(roughly

indoors,

was instiwere of for and a

10

195 On the procession,

carrying h is.

wh o gave march

15

indulged called

in

of

the

and

a statue

for

a customary

exchange

16 which

from

Thesmophoria

for

of

another dusty

miles.

Eleusis,

it

has

the the

ritual trek

from

When the

(or

rather,

epimeletai

of

the

Telesterion

cluded

and

singing.

What went

the the

proteleia

on inside

therefore, or

thirteenth

these ing

and was,

the

preparations the

ritual washing,

mystai state 22

and for

sacrifice,

to

putting

the

events 23

bridge

the

Demeter,

served

for

on as

marking of

finally

the the

end

some

arrived

Iacchos)

18

such

streams

perhaps

of

mystai

insults

a distance

statue

at

was welcomed

On this

a pannychis

night

the

which

in-

19 the

Telesterion

secret;

it

which

nineteenth

seem

of

and the

to

The salt

Athens,

preparations

to

compared

festivals

Mysteries.

the

dancing

and

17

day's

singing

jokes

Haloa.

in

Iacchos,

The long

of

procession the

of

river,

been

bath,

Eleusis

Kephisos

Kephisos

women occupied

proper

14

for

sacrifices,

the

other

and

side

fourteen

by the

hiera

over

known

long

left

On a bridge

Eleusinian

location

mystai

by stops

yE~up~aµoC,

the

the

name t o th e procession. .

aischrologia

the

the

was relieved

. d anci.ng.

as

nineteenth

of had

them

in

special

was distinct occupied

have

0£ the

was the

the

days 20

function

a proper Mysteries:

clothes

from

the

Boedromion.

and

telete

from

Most of

mental

purifyand 21

fasting, amulets,

of

24

all

196

could

be magical

means of preparing

and protecting

the

rnystai. The actual secret

initiation

which only

which was never

prepared

of the Mysteries

interest

and produced of the

dence

for

we have

that

we are

the wheat

which

part

of the

teaching

question women's acute

has already

with

torian's

regard

not

paradox

is:

ritual

from those

derive

information

which

is

this

greatest

. t h eories.

It

too

and

25

The

of our evi-

sometimes

little

to be able

seems

evidence,

and

to separate

phenomena,

entails require

whether

certain

peculiar

discussion.

This

in connection with the secret 26 above. The problem becomes more Basically

how can we evaluate about

which,

from the with

type the

by definition

of sources cult,

the

evidence

by definition,

Put another

from cult are

in,

arisen

testimony?

familiar

from literature,

than

part

ambiguity

to the Mysteries.

be no 'official' will

the

rites,

discussed

ing a secret

the

of secret

problems

rites

has excited

was a

chaff.

or secret

methodological

It

in a good position

from the

take

ceremonies.

The investigation secret

might

telete,

to others.

reflects

too much, rather not

the

. many and various

theories

this

that

mystai

to be revealed

aspect

variety

itself,

way,

hisconcern-

there

can

testimony

we would prefer,

from heortologists,

inscriptions; 'betrayers

those of the

who give secret'

us

197 whose

motives

are

antiquarian, our

but

information

derived

hostile

authors

did worship of

sary

to

strictly

rite

from

their

Devil

these

authors,

aspects

motives

view.

the

second-hand,

the

of

of

do not

the

reader

experience. Clement's

witnesses

portrayal

of

the

a different

For

example,

of

the

author

attributes

that

the

historian

many of

the

one

were

the

neces-

one mysteryFathers

been

got

initiated

We must

also

on the the

part

of

shocking

antagonistic

end with

ceremonies

reading

sensuality to

of

of

by the

one must

degraded

between

details

the

of the

try and

the

Mysteries

religion

should

factual;

would

impression in

Protrepticus,

atmosphere

we

was hardly

having

is

effect. produced

sympathetic

it

of

Christian

ultimately

describing

The difficulties our

early

exaggeration

clearly for

testimony,

Tertullian).

amount

rites

their Most

not

or

Mysteries Christian

all

Furthermore,

who are

the

early

minions,

Clement,

historian

differences

since his

the

The majority

of

important

or

a certain

of

of

distinguish

(e.g.,

for

rites

evaluate

another;

information

allow

to

any

another.

themselves

give

see

the

of

polemicist.

secret

point

and

worship

the

those

witnesses--the

their not

not

of

In attempting

remember

pagan

those on the

from

Fathers. must

probably

to

certainly

the

Mystery

second filter

crude as insist

a

bbok out

naivete a whole.

of

the which Not

on hearing

198 only

sympathetic

testimony

witnesses;

from

'expert

both

witness'

antiquarian would

their

in

the

"statements

celebrated

or

given

the

of

Fathers must

are

its

the

of

the

witness

possible,

against

other

and

subjective

early

literary

rizing

and

statements sets in

negative terms

tions,

of if

Eleusis

and

the

whose

their

own sake

valueless acts

and

in

is

the

Mysteries not

justified

than

piece

keeping testing

each

is

the

of

the

of

in

that

practices

statements Each

that and

or

the

any more

sources

of

statements of

the

sources,

should

as

a standard

for

of

the

carefully

in

testimony

mind

the

statement,

when

evidence.

other

effect

physical

swear

concluded

assertion

that

General

limits

is

reliable.

prejudice

Mysteries.

procure

Athenaeus, for

ideas,

individually,

We do have

to

has

Fathers

evidence,

opposite,

be considered

or

problem

Such a dogmatic of

be to

addition,

facts

reflect at

completely

the

the

Church

performed

state

assertion

of

do not

27

of Demeter."

in

would

neutrality.

study of

and

gathering

guarantee

testimony

ideal

as Philochorus

interest

A recent the

sides,

such

seem to

the

later

concerning

Mysteries,

accepting

used,

can

have

as

a limit

the

more

28

in

on theodetailed evidence

transpired,

Artistic be helpfui,

nature

appear

Archeological

could

possibilities.

regarding the

which

be used

sources. on what

information

simply

representaalthough

199

generally ary

a scene

sources

more

Demeter

tigator

of

the

when the that

the

had

some relation

the

rites

would

foreign as

to

not

the

about

the

initiate

the saw,

of physical mystes sees.

is 32

were

rite

1 y,

hiera

of

Mysteries

inves-

to have of

the

If

Eleusinian over

celebrated,

and

told

the

all

ten we

telete,

by the~'

accept

if

secret

mythical

we

view,

in ritual,

the

been

myth

officialdom.

even

surely is

that

and that events

these

assumptions

of evaluating

testimony

correct

we can

the

his

it

by the eyes,

chief

' He who sows h are

that

was shown.

indicated

is

. literal

the

31

something

means

reveal

to

appears

version

some means

Mystery

The name of

value

'official'

we can

one who closes

the

it

introduced

and most

vision

that

story

have

rites.

The first make about

the

we have

secret

the

rites,

~--if

reasonable,

to

chief

Mysteries

to

be expected

changes

Eleusinian

it. the

by Eleusinian

no major

liter-

interpreter,

Its

the

from

recent

30 the

reflect

we assume

assume

is

approved to

centuries

29

cult-legend, and

provides

cannot

Mysteries

the~ if

it

elucidation

foremost

of Eleusis.

'official'

sponsored

requires than

Hymn to rites

and

often by its

secret

take

art

As noted Homeric

the

in

priest,

point

was something

the

The importance terms

an epoptes

used:

a

one who

Hierophant, 33 Th t h e h o·1y t h'ings. • e

frequently

the

described

as being

200 shown; 34 the In addition

initiates

are

those

to showing

hi era,

the

spoke

the

ceremony.

36

is

initiate

does

This

liturgical

Mysteries itual

seems

rather

did

not

indicate

than

didactic,

experience,

that and

a doctrine,

imparted

but,

a new,

Mysteries part

of

ex-

the feel

the

spoken

that

the

through

fuller

of

the

to

made

is

but

35

rites.

the

that

who says

to

teach

of

nature

the

to

clue

the

an essential

were

something,

learn

seen

performers

us by Aristotle,

not

37 . somet h ing.

which

A further

given

perience

were

words

certain

also

who have

words

a spir-

non-rational

understanding. Let ing

the

actual

rites.

or

cruv0r]µa,

fasted, did

us now consider

something

basket

and

from

has

Demeter

herself

It

seems

the torily

the

it?),

the

been

the the

second

part

explained,

of

the

the

genuine

formula

although

in

the

the

in

the~

breaks

her

that

The actions

have

never

no possibility

been has

I

This

fast (207f.).

initiates

and

"I chest,

barley-water

that

39

the

1138

because

finally

goddess,

rite.

from

chest.

the

Eleusis:

(it?)

mint-flavored assume

the

the

and

to

for

(it?)

concern-

gives

of

deposited

into

(47f.),

kykeon,

of

I took

as

testimonies

Mysteries

and

regarded fasts

major

of Alexandria

the

basket

actions aition

of

kykeon,

reasonable

imitate vides

the (with

formula

by drinking

Clement

'password'

I drank

the

would the~ described satisfacbeen

proin

201 neglected

in

the

search

for

ever

structions.40

Whatever

object

ritual

probably

never

we will

subject

provide

porary

psychoanalyst

religion. not

material

The rite

the

thing

central the

that

it

may have

as

a group

was

the

nineteenth,

had

performed

the

student

in

but

these

they

of

sources

seem

the

Clement

speaks

of

a mystic

drama

and

the

mourning

of

when

she

torches. is

we are is 42

carried

Our source not

that

there

is

We are

also

told

for

this the

were

ancient

it

was probably was not

something

by which

the

initiate actions,

by the

initiates

time,

or

on the at

some-

they

necessary

given

indicate

acted

out

in

perhaps evening

Eleusis,

of

they

is

that of

information,

the

are

of

and

tossing

priestess

of

sanctuary.

41

re-enacted.

and

rape

the

wandering,

upon,

Tertullian,

priestess

the

the

called

the

that in

which

jubilation

imitation

principle

to

Demeter

Kore

found,

in

know that

myth

told

off,

contem-

preliminaries.

of

Elsewhere

as

arrived

events

rape,

this on the

the

synthema

myesis,

central

the

of

some earlier

first

in

to

certain

at

individual when

the

response

that

recon-

theories

rather

completed

testify

A number

interest

Mysteries,

a ritual

initial

the

the

most

of

a password

he had

been to

to

beheld,

As it

certified

during

of

initiates

performed.

know;

described

one

grotesque

was manipulated

more

than

more

of of

that

Demeter

goddess.

probably Eleusis

that

did

was the

43

202

priestess

of

as

'priestess

to

impersonate

Demeter of

would officials more

that

modern

if

the

for

tators

to

any

assume

interpretation,

of

the

set-up stage

which

If

the

led

the

cult This

and most

of

the

initi-

lack

modern

events

of

commen-

performance

main

seems

or

number

restrained

presented

it

medieval

of the sanctuary have

we accept

initiates.

analogous

props,

likely

by the

The large

a symbolic,

Whether birth

of

a divine

a divine

Zeus'

rape

of his

Brimo

as

a result

other

source

the

hierophant

are

extinguished,

mother

two were

Demeter. a divine

anger

the

they

child--the

meet,

d epends.

The hierophant fruit

the

a part

in

the

this

the

by

of

the

48

It

sacred

this

to

Demeter, the

explains

of

her

has

chamber

been

Deo as

epithet 47

treatment.

the

on which

and

Mysteries

Mysteries

and while

actions

was said of

and

underground

perform

re-enacting

Zeus

and at

dark

and priestess

. . . o f th e initiates

these

defines

Demeter

her

of

of

played

Clement

of

tells

marriage child,

46

much debated.

. t ion

his

as

simply

45

myth.

is

mother.

was performed mass

to

be just

the

mystery-play.

officials

the

by the

referred

who would

without 'drama'

physical

evidence

sometimes

as

we consider

religious

ates,

cult

the

and not

likely

44

daughter

testimony

seem

Kore,

Demeter,•

the

Tertullian's

and

Anwhere

torches the

salva-

thought

that

marriage

of

Zeus

and

announce

the

birth

of

union?--with

the

words,

203

"The Mistress Brimos. they

has

1149

bear

~:

borne

The difficulty

no relation

Zeus

although

is

not

50

Demeter

or

appear.

Clement's

Eleusinian

has

another

mystery

re-enactment priestess

may have

the

A more a divine

as

Demophon; of

to

the

. f. ies

unlikely, the

is

been

since

Kore. of Dea"

argued

of

by the

Eleusinian

architecture

Demophon, 51 is by Iasion,

that

not he

Rhea-Cybele, 52

wit. h Demeter.

games

do not

"Mysteries

that

by

to

the~

has

1. d enti

reasonable

birth,

prominence

all

in

in mind,

in

and Brimos

child

child

hieros

either

of Kourotrophos her

her,

. t ua l

h Teri

hierophant

there

was in

Telesterion,

of Demeter

and fact

no

whatever

temples

53

elsewhere.

ously

Brimo

that

by the

of no delivery,

and it

highly

chamber been

of

as

rite

this

seems

underground

of

or

of

father

refers

Mysteries,

wh om h e con f uses

the

called

description

the

he rape

role

Demeter's

is

does

has

but

testimonia

nor

names

referred

borne

son,

and the

elsewhere

has

as presented

tells

and Ploutos,

these

named

the

Brimo

myth

Demeter's

The~

Demeter

to,

the

he is

Kore,

child,

with to

elsewhere

Persephone.

a holy

to

the

Ploutos,

since figure

has

the~ of

Threptos,

Demeter

these.

possibility

announcement

and Eleusinian a baby Iacchos,

some sort

The formula

is the

spoken

boy/youth

cult

give

embodied

vari-

Triptolemos

of maternal by the

relation hierophant

and with has

204 been

compared

liturgical

emphasis is

on the

of

rape

Nowhere

was

is

Kore

credited

with

Evidently,

the

liturgy

gives

us

said

to

the

exhortation larly

can

the

rains

pragmatic imagine Goddess'

that holy

relations

a rain

unknown

the

date.

57

as

the

plowing.

to

the

display

mystai

were

perhaps divine

and of

to

the

of

to

in

theme

a birth.

addition

ones that

to

as well.

the

wheat.

central

55

rite

He further

which

is

magical the

of

rite,

Mysteries,

the

adore

elsewhere 56

We cannot

This particujust

assign

such

wheat-ear; and

wonder

animal

water, day

and

which of

the

a

we might at

a new understanding

human,

final

the

respectively.

of

with

pouring

the

incorrectly,Eleusinia)

a simple

and

marked

us

earth

season

A ritual charm,

seen

and

the

gift, of

sky

when

lead

conceive,"

at

purpose

fertility. as

be

appropriate

before

the

to

not

the

regaining

agricultural

an ear

"rain,

explain

offspring.

tells

of

the

child

although

does

he names,

display

be spoken

child,

contained,

some

formula,

(male)

any

Hippolytos

silent

divine to

a

it

(which

The

Further,

the~,

references,

a possible

with

child.

in

Mysteries

the

of

and

difficult

entirely

a female

The heresiologist the

is

birth

almost

54

both.

it

appears

mythological

of

Euripides,

for

because

concerned

(rebirth?)

of

posited

a problem,

ritual myth

a verse

origin

remains

of

to

the of

vegetable has

been

Mysteries,

seen of

205 Although for

categorizing

possible, any

one

for

to

an attempt

the

hieros

but

is

neither

contradicted

to

be

found

the

kore

equals

realm

of

we can seem an ear

kouros, is

be the of

the

find the

part

recovery

of

that

the

analogy

not

present

purposes the

of

not

the

Kore,

of

in

of

a

of

essential

meaning

of

The great

mass

the

the

enabled

us

child

it

with

symbolism

Kore

birth,

from

the

then

of

the

as

unequivocally

ritual

the

perhaps Mystery

the

display

and

of

loss loss

We can

hardly

of

the

and

by the

agricultural

worshippers'

it

the~

paralleled

and

is

and

essence:

ground-

a question,

events

a birth

a

Eleusinian

of

(re-)

fertility. human

prefer as

has

divine

return

important

agricultural

the

the

why the

same

the

nor

we identify

that

to

up the~

This

of

by the~

and

or very

reason

remains

to

the

firm

rite.

birth

the

grounds

some methodological

as

for

secure

incorrect

Setting

equivalent

child

to

have

The concerns

are

of

as

announcement

grain.

Mystery-rite covery

that

death

testimony

of

If

understand

to

to

divine

there.

assuming

fairly

other.

gamos

Mysteries,

Kore,

any

a consideration

reject

sometimes

we do not

testimony is

rules

are

a certain

generally

standard

to

there

re-

and think

fertility

was

minds,

or

th~t

this

birth

of

the

divine

was

child.

central

rite

was

of

something

evidence

shown

to

indicates the

initiates

that

the

(perhaps

sacra.":!ent

child?

as

59

understandings t.'1erefcre,

en t.'-:.e ~art try

ITt'\.'"Sta.l..

message

to

had received. ature

might

initiation great

poets

initiate: begin.'ling. specifying

try might

t.c s:;::eci::::y exactly

c.::-nse.q;.1,en.::-es

what

hc:d

exp::-essed

nore

elusively

tb.e

rewa:::-ds -:: t.'-:.e

"he knows life send, knows toe its god-qi,-en " 61 Although we can find isolated state~ents the

benefits

of initiation,

such

as wea:t!:

207

harvests,

or

cult

might

such

specific

ritual,

feel

or

what

it

a pleasant justified

that

was he had

or

inadequacy

B.

gained

to

define

of

rational

made had

it in

exact

in

of

and

the of

the

describe

'results'

thought

the that

conception

experience to

for

unlikely

course

same

who tries its

seems the

the

by his

spokesman

spiritual only

language

reveals to

express

things. The Mysteries Agricultural More

and Year

of

seasonal

cycle,

and

those

rites.

cance

of

agriculture gifts

of

greatest

are

there

connects

with

the grow

Eleusinian

other (471)

of

perhaps,

for

relation

of

the

are,

two.

in

and

then

first

to

to

the

the

has

the

fruits

of

as

the

two gifts

telet~.

be

signifi-

literature these

When Demeter her

would

Mysteries

and

calls

crops

purposes,

agricultural

linked

the

gods,

nobles

the

The Mysteries

Isocrates

and

our

possible

frequently

the

Certain

62

become

action

is

to

cause

teach

her

mysteries

to

the

ritual

clearly

two

the The~

reconciled the

crops

the

(476). details

cultural

connotations,

of

by the

grain

the

Demeter.

also

the

fruitful,

a consideration

to

mystes

The scholar

experience,

such

were

every

which

in making,

statements

Telesterion.

the

afterlife,

of

particularly

hierophant,

the

the magical

have

agri-

showing

of

the

formula

"rain,

ear

2.08

conceive"

and

agricultural linked

water-pouring

event

is

least

the

the

sowing,

a month

difficulty

with

too

that

of

the

to

extending

from

solstice,

to

after

which

Attic ates

from

home, tenth

as of

a date

truce

to

clearly

attend;

in

shifted,

venient the

time

defines

Mysteries

time

of

the

the

seas

were

celebration at

for

foreign

Mysteries

had

the

a very

early

date,

(or

even

Attic)

originally

summer

November, too

occurred

in

the

65

Initi-

two weeks

were

to

until

as were have

as

is

had

been

been the

held

on

Thesmoable

passable.

to

It could

a time

more

participation. with

get

the

made by sea;

Mysteries

a connection

by

sailing

extended

to

date

season

early

no longer

the

the

and

trips

that

after

about

would

of

a

adjusted,

Plutarch.

sowing,

short

at this,

sailing

Mysteries

few foreigners even

the

to

the

be

many foreigners

Pleiades

allowed

the

the

begun,

were

If

been

days

the

with

mind

Pleiades,

have of

66 the

antiquity

that

been

for

Pyanopsion.

closer

of

needs

according

cities

to

the

the

to

The

63

comes

fifty

day.

are

a connection

had

rains

Pyanopsion,

phoria,

likely

the

last

was celebrated

Mysteries

of

the

Mysteries

. . antiquity.

August,

setting

other

by sowing

the

The setting

the

have

. in

of

festival

Hesiod

early

time

month

to

Eleusis.

64

dangerous.

the

to meet

the

the

immediately of

times,

traveling

yet

was felt

celebration

historical

which

early

The thought

rite

and

seems

have conThat

the

time

of

209

rain

and

sowing

conceive"

and

is the

these

tility the

theory

rites

and more

were

that

only

advanced

assumes

an evolutionary to

imply

with

agricultural

tion

about

ies Later,

as

a magical

depended

upon

the

and

of man. It

must

earliest

source

meaning,

the~'

as

view after

it

shows

further

civilization

The Myster-

increase

was added life

of

first

of

all,

that

regarding

the

no support

of which

the

for

the

this

Mysteries;

crop. which

wheat

our

cult

no evidence

already

the

very

and

its

development of

our

guarantees

this

hypo-

earliest happiness

68

Myths

of

a rite

specula-

the

We have

and concern

between

information

stage

cult,

fate. to

pertheory

sophisticated

elaboration

be objected,

process.

death.

provide

analogy

and

its

did

This

a 'primitive'

more

fer-

would 67

religion

designed

provides

primitive of

rite

with

extension'

initiates

and

theological

of

a historical

thetical

soul

maintains

only

hereafter.

of

to

individual

of

that

from

fertility

a layer

that

view

Mysteries

'analogical

the

a development

the

began

by

in

the concerned

arise

benefits

"rain,

ritual.

originally

notion

receive

formula

concerning

later,

sonally

seems

by the

water-pouring

A popular that

indicated

deriving evidence which

from that we can

modern even find,

primitive on the the

societies most

beginnings

basic of

level

210 cultivation

are

The Indonesian parallel of

myth

to

the

agriculture

and

that

in myth.

of

the

that

the

tion

in

local,

is

as

phorical human

sisted

know. of All

their

in

these

grew

out

We should

of of

agricultural this

is

not,

something

only.

of

course,

the

continued

to

was

their

main

with

the

dead

70 and

what

meta-

and

fate

these

these

to

no reason exclusively

this

in

magic

like

concerned

nature

that

of

politiciza-

we have

cerernonies,

assume

realm

hypothesis and

communication

the

the

Kore/

the

Skira,

participation

not

of

which

were

enshrine

it.

al though and

and

a commonplace

figure

mysteries

fertility,.

a part

is

were

festivals

the

so sophisticated

expansion

or

in

between

reasonable

Haloa

understandings soul

as

period,

Human fertility played

of

or women's

agricultural

also

example

a

inherently seed

it

fertility the

before

these

grasp

and

as

not

as

institution

the

a connection

of

we concede

historical

that

focus.

not

if

Thesmophoria,

think

with

a perfect

Mysteries, the

realm

cited

death

is

could

was

mortality.

the

between

rebirth

thought,

tribal,

exist to

the

with of

The analogy

there

religious

Even

appearance

and

human

frequently

deals

societies

and

Persephone

Kore,

death

That

dead

of

t s. 69

up with

Hainuwele,

the

literate

it

ancient

myth

human

only

bound

of

and

k' re 1 ate d su~Jec

ground

already

deny

of

the

rites,

mysteries

that

we do con-

the

211

Mysteries for

were

clearly

explain

the

they

the

cultural

closely were.

rites,

occasion

of

Kore's

who was reaped

in

underground

for

the

seed

fruit.

The Mysteries from

ear

of wheat

had

been

ancient

tion the

granary shown

support

for

this

the

time,

72

and

the

bringing

of

Kore's

return

in

result

of

fact

Mysteries of year, significance

the which being

theory

that

for

the of

is

life

of

objections

storage

pit

Plouton, and

the

the

Kore

to

produce

grain

is

sowing;

the

the

Mysteries The only remark

the

Kores

Katagoge

was sacrificed

to

could could That

myth

harvest

down

was Kore.

explained

to

Grain

ambiguous

it

the

happened

for

are

and put

when the

celebrated

is

the

during

harvest.

spring

was

with

wheat--it

agri-

Mysteries

be planted

katagoge

the

neither

A number

seed

underground,

in

sojourn

Demeter

although

seed

Plouton--the

initiates

Sicilians while

of

to

the

harvest

preparation

the

the

that

of

to

the

to

attempted

specific

Kore

celebrated

in

has

at

her

are

concerns,

Cornford, since

ready

from

harvest

sowing,

is

taken

Diodorus at

and

the

ascent,

After

fertile

taken

to

habitation

becomes

theory in very

(raped)

grain.

agricultural

the~,

According

Maiden the

to

A modern

and

71

terms.

linked

also

to

the~

as

at

spring.

sowing,

deposi-

places

by Cornford

the

nor

the

the

mean simply

was enacted

be in

the

refer

at

the This

is

the Lesser time

without

grain. can

of

be made to

this

theory.

212 ('.)rnford not

wrong

in

a significant

rains of

is

date.

produced

growth

grain's

in

saying

not the

Chloaia,

but

generally.

is

of

flowering

a sudden

and

of is

spurt

in

stage

by a number

Mysteries,

is

t h e spring.

also

This

marked

Lesser

time

seen 73 tath

flowers,

crops

Antheia,

the

We have

only

development

that

the

festivals,

far

from

unimportant. The th=ory because in

there

is

a granary.

the

seed

is

farmer planted ideas

Being fertile;

not

careful.

profound

the

of human rebirth

sojourn

underground,

Metaphors

of

(seeming}

death

at

to

a loss

'theology'

the

between

such

from

which are

rebirth,

explai.1

on the

the

basis

of

evidence

The~

definitely

spring,

not

dismiss

the

date

when this

of

the

clear

a certain

growth

it

this

of

its

seed

not

make

if

the

miracle

of

the

be related

the

is

to

no

seed's

unchanged.

from

the

does

there

emerges

the

seed's

storage.

We are

Mysteries'

theory.

would

seem

places

flowers

are

statement

as

ritual,

and

from

about

can but

derived

appeal

largely

happen

how the

ideas

not

The ancient Cornford.

see

immortality,

human rebirth and

can

and

or

summer

opposite

We can

artificial,

or miraculous all

transformation

connection

and

underground

more

seed's

contrived

nothing

evident

in

seems

unless

to

Kore's

contradict yearly 74

blooming. simply we are

the

return

we may result

willing

of to

213

accept

the

whole

Cornford

which

that

ancient

all

and to

descent weigh

ritual/myth lies

beneath

rather

heavily

Cornford

has

and motifs.

In

a sense

when the

mourned her

in

the

abduction

young

repetition

myth

val

of

of

its

Demeter,

activity

is

the

Neither a symbolic his

ancient folk But

religious superstition,

the

ancient

for

in

to

fix

focus are

that

the mind. the

devotee

events,

carried

off

specific

in

Perhaps

the

time

blossoming Such

too

of

for

a

confusion

and

which

is

at

once.

exactly,

as

to

festi-

every

agricultural

assigning here

and

too

Cornford

specific errs

sophistication

on the

represented the

is

festival.

complexity

wheat

to

departure

be relevant

figures;

of

ritual:

of myth,

dates

we justified divine

an

on many levels

what

of

to of

structure

should

no matter

of 76

flowers.

the

up by,

fixes

time

seasonal

entirety

value

estimation

as

the

seem

ritual

her

the~

interpretation

attempt in

spring,

inherent

patient

the

the

and

ascent

also

and

and

but

and

Kore's

75

myth

raped

harvested,

also,

was well is

We cannot

is

of

tripped

mythic is

The fact

theory.

Demeter's

Kore

and

would

been

figures,

autumn in

maiden

always

grain

this

and

of

divine

dates

viewpoint,

noted,

of

Harrison

interpretation.

against

characteristic

of

on the

an opposing

duplication,

death

this

commentary

takes

important

theory

level

of

a maiden,

Two Goddesses

did

of

in the

simple a kore. not,

214

surely,

regard

the

What spiritual have

for

sional

daughter

resonance

could

one who saw the

personifications

of the

understood arises,

at this

time

connected

Thesmophoria,

and the

just

a local

to the Thesmophoria, 'theology,'

case,

process,

that

served,

by chance, is not

ritual continued Piraeus

arrangements, to have celebrated

when Attica

importance; the

destiny

their

of the

in-

this

were

relation

to

theorize

that

historical

observances

was united.

not

Mysteries

Even if

One might

coherent

and does

both

the

local

Mysteries,

in function

of a particular

different

to

a more elaborate

went on?

result

be

major

the

similar

lose

rite

devoted

Were the

acquired

sowing.

a particularly

three

sowing:

rite,

did not

was the three

the

the

and should

all

Proerosia.

as time

and to the

the duplication

with

the

The question

of year,

regarding

the Mysteries

agriculture,

sowing,

celebrated

but which

participant,

one-dimen-

Clearly

event.

sowing

particularly

dividual

ever,

the

to that

and all

originally

the

with

in relation

Demeter, the

significance?

connected

festivals

as flat,

Mysteries

vegetation?

as to why the Athenians

public

of grain.

can we draw regarding

agricultural

was originally

an ear

Hymn and the

the

divinities

What conclusions Mysteries'

as simply

Chance,

explanation explain

nor why, Thesmophoria

were pre-

for

why all

for

how-

three

example,

and the

Proerosia.

215 Clearly

some

great

The

of

season

for

the

the

rains

amount,

decide

plant

and

the

grain

to

keep

the

season

activities

his

wisdom

for or

the

and

early

until

will been

be

That

the

when to

the

of modern'primitives.

farmer

in

how over

the

or

or

winter's

so that

the

shoots

The decisions

farmer's

to

livelihood

come.

will

Furthermore,

a good make

he know for decisions

he

a meager

the

up.

the

must

that

the

his

come

needs

guarantee

will if

not

family

dry

nature,

stored

proportion,

hope

winter

seed

inopportunely,

his

or

great

germinate.

family's

enough

cold

of

will

what

only

wet

spring

outcome.

or break sure

will

him,

if

the

turn

out

to

ones.

man feels

on occasions

in

cannot

whims

not

by this

of

the

The

of

whole

a success,

prudent

will

determine

experience

The elements, not

will

is

by sowing

He can

from

at

a time

his

starvation

and

made and

it

be mild shrivel

this

for

waste

spring.

will

and

or

to

in

time.

be delayed

crops

the

sowing

and

what

be risking

irrelevant

bad,

intervals.

neither

have

gone

was made,

Possibly

right

will

crops

77

farroer.

will

he may not

weather

was

the

winter;

yield

on the

at

of

will

has

some point

sowing

Greek

summer

Perhaps

much

served,

emphasis

the

right

was

ceremonial

anxiety over

need

his

a greater

need

own technical

problem, 78

has That

been the

for skills

ritual

and

magic

are

limited

or

demonstrated ancient

Greek

by studies community

216

proliferated understandable. this

seasonal

its

rituals

at

the

crucial

The insufficiency moment

of

crisis

time

of mortal is

all

too

of

sowing

wisdom

evident.

at

is

217 Notes 1.

Recent studies of value include: N. J. Richardson The Homeric Hymn to Demeter (Oxford, 1974), especially p. 12f.; Deubner,AF pp. 69-91; G. Mylonas, Eleusis and the EleusinTan Mysteries (Princeton, 1961) (for archeological information); K. Clinton, The Sacred Officials of the Eleusinian Mysteries (TAPS Monographs No. 64) (Philadelphia, 1974) (primarily epigraphical).

2.

Cf. F. R. Walton, "Athens, Eleusis and the Homeric Hymn to Demeter," HThR, 45 (1952): 105f.; and R. A. Padgug, "Eleusis and the Union of Attica," GRBS, 13 (1972): 135f.

3.

AF pp.

71-72.

4.

Schol.

Plat.

5.

Suda

6.

IG I

7.

P.

s.v. 2

Gorg.

tnon,aC,

6.22-26,

Roussel, 2

8.

IG II

9.

Hesych. s.v. by Deubner,

497C,

BCH, 54

(1930):

Plut.

Demetr.

26.

5lf.

1078.11-15.

Ar.

ayupµo~. AF-p. 72f. Ran.

11. 12.

Philostr. V.A. Deubner, AF p. the seventeeth, actually refers the seventeenth. uncertain.

13.

IG II

947.11,

369,

I follow

IG II 2 847.20, Polyaenus Aeschin. III.130, Plut.

14.

26.

39-42.

Schol.

2

Demetr.

IG 1 2 6.B4f.,

10.

2

Plut.

Isoc.

Paneg.

the

order

surmised

157.

Strat. III.11.2, Phoc. 28.

Schol.

2 IV.18. IG II 1367.6, cited by 72, as indicating public sacrifice on and thus Epidauria on the eighteenth, to the seventh of Boedromion, not The date of the Epidauria remains Arist.

Ath.

Pol.

LVI.4.

IG II 1078.20-33. Iacchos is usually aspumed to be the personification of the joyful shout ((ax~) of the crowd (AF p. 73), but the most important shout in the Eleusinian myth is, of course, the abducted

218 Kore's: (hereafter

taxnoE 6'ap op&La ~wvn, Hymn. Hom. Cer, H. H. Cer.); cf. Richardson, p. 153. 2 Ale. XXXIV.4, IG II 1078.29.

15.

Plut.

16.

Ar.~-

17.

YE~upls, yE~upLo,al. Paus. I.3P.l, Hesych.

18.

IG II

19.

Eur.

20.

Them.

Or.

21.

Clem.

Protr.

22.

Cf.

supra

n.

11 and n.

23.

Cf.

supra

n.

12.

24.

Anecd. Bekk. I.273.25, Soph. O.C. 681, Schol.

25.

Cf.

AF p.

78f.

26.

Cf.

supra

p.

27.

G. Mylonas, (Princeton,

28.

An example of proper use is the discussion of Herakles' purification in art, the Mysteries, H. H. Cer. 192 in Richardson p. 22.

39lf.,

2

Schol.

Ar.~s.v.

1014, 'PEL,o~,

Hesych.

20

s.v.

u6pav6~.

847.21.

Ion

1074f.,

Ar.

Ran.

445-6.

V.71. XXI.2

pp.

16.18

(Stahlin).

17.

Schol Ar.~.

Ar.

Plut. 40_6___

845,

Schol.

111. Eleusis 1961),

Eleusinian

Mysteries

and

29.

Richardson

pp.

30.

Ibid.,

6-12.

31.

That rites are generally assumed, legitimately or not, to be intimately related to myth, by interpreters both naive and sophisticated, appears from our testimonia and from the work of the myth/ritual school of J.E. Harrison. F. M. Cornford et al. To make an analogy, the details of the Catholic Mass are 'explained' by the central Christian myth, the Crucifixion, and also by the aitiological myth of its institution at the Last Supper. The analogy with the

pp.

22,

and the p. 316.

304f.

219 Eleusinian Mysteries holds more exactly in the early Christian centuries, when preaching (myth) would be open to all, but the ritual would be restricted to the baptized. The Christian ritual did not introduce any new mythical elements; it exemplified the myth that had already been taught: the sacrifice of the Mass is the sacrifice of Christ. There is, of course no necessity to assume that secret rituals never impart hitherto unknown myths. There is some counterevidence that the mystai were told stories not in the ~: Isoc. Paneg. 28 (only initiates may hear of Athenians' services to Demeter) and Paus. I.37.4 (initiates know why the discovery of beans may not be attributed to Demeter). However the fact that the Mysteries are not generally characterized as having doctrinal content (cf. infra n. 37) makes it seem unlikely that any teaching of myth was conducted. As to what the mystes may have been told in his prematter. liminary individual myesis, that is another 32.

Richardson

p.

33.

Hesych.

34.

H. H. Cer. 474~ Plut. Plut. Mor. 81E.

35.

Pind. Fr. 121 (Bowra), H. H. Cer. 480.

36.

Sopatros. [Lysias]

37.

Ap. Synesium

38.

Clem. Protr. XXI.2 (Stahlin) : Evno,Euoa, ETILOV,OV XUKEWVa,tAa~ov EX XLO,ns, EpyaoaµEvoc anE&Eµnv ELs xaAa&ov, xat EX xaAa&ou ELC KLo,nv.

39.

Cf.

40.

AF p.

80f.

41.

Clem.

Protr.

s.v.

Tert.

n.

3. LEPEUs o '~ µuo,npLa

tEpo~av,ns·

Rh. Graec. VI. 51. Orat.

Richardson,

p.

reviews

Apollod. Fr. XVIII. 7. 43.

27,

ad Nat.

XII.2

Ale. Soph. VIII.10

Fr.

VI.3.6,

753 (Nauck),

(Walz),

Andoc.

I.132,

48.

165. the major

theories.

(Stahlin).

110 (Jacoby), II.7.

22, Xen. Hell.

OELXVUWV.

Lactant.

Inst.

Epit.

220 44.

K. Clinton,

op.

cit.,

45.

cf. Richardson, p. 25; M. H. Jameson, "The Mysteries of Eleusis," Bull. Phil. Assoc. for Psych., 19 . (1969): 129f.; AF p. 84. But cf. Mylonas, op. cit., p. 264.

46.

Richardson,

47.

Protr.

II.15

-48.

Aster.

Horn. X.

49.

Hippol.

50.

Hes.

51.

Ibid.,

52.

So Mylonas,

53.

Ibid., p. cf. supra

54.

Eur.

55.

Hippol.

56.

Ibid.,

57.

Ath.

SB.

The Canaanite fertility goddesses Anat and Astarte were known in Egypt as "the Two Great Goddesses who conceive but do not bear" a puzzling descri~tion until one realizes that these two, like Demeter and Kore, are responsible for animal and agricultural fertility, which they ensure by becoming 'pregnant' on behalf of the fields; they never give birth. J.B. Pritchard, Palestinian Fi urines in Relation to Certain Goddesses Known rem Literature New Haven, 943 , p. 9.

59.

If it is objected that the Mass derives its symbolism from ancient mysteries and is not a valid analogy, one could argue that, in fact, much of the theological elaboration of the ritual (e.g., the doctrine of transubstantiation) is medieval and modern, and reflects universal characteristics of the employment of hisritual symbol systems, rather than a particular torical influence.

p.

26f.,

p.

Haer. Theog.

v.B.40:

AF p.

316f.,

(Stahlin). Cf.

69.

Cf. AF p.

84f.,

Schol.

Plat.

GGR I.662. Gorg.

497C.

84.

te:pbv €ce:Jte: n:6tvLa

xoupov,

BPLUWBpLµov.,

912-14.

969-71.

~-

op.

cit.,

289f.

314. On underground p. 100, n. 53. 54,

Richardson

Haer.

V.B.39.

V.7.34,

Procl.

496A,

p.

AF p.

in

p.

Tim.

chambers 27,

n.

293C:

elsewhere,

1.

~e:, xue:.

91.

221 60.

Esp. Diog.

'Orphics' Laert.

cf. Plat. VI.2.39.

61.

Pind.

Fr.

62.

Isoc.

Paneg.

63.

Plut. ap. Procl. Gr. III.658.).

64.

2.E.· 618

65.

Mor.

66.

IG 1

67.

Cf.

68.

H. H. Cer. 480-2. poem in the seventh

69.

C. Kerenyi, Eleusis: Daughter (New York,

70.

E.g.,

71.

F. M. Cornford, "The Aparchai and the Eleusinian Mysteries," Essays and Studies Presented to Wm. Ridgeway (Cambridge, 1913), p. 153£.; followed by M. P. Nilsson, ARW, 32 (1935): 105f.; elaborated by "The Return of Persephone," CP, 41 W. c. Greene, (1946): 105f. -

72.

Died.

73.

Cf.

74.

V. 401. Spring is clearly £tapLvotaL), not autumn,

75.

Cf.

Richardson,

76.

Cf.

infra

Chapter

77.

Cf.

supra

p.

78.

B. Malinowski, Magic, City, N.Y., 1948), p.

121

Phd.

69C,

Died.

Sic.

I.96,

(Bowra). 28.

and

in Hes.

Op.

389

(Bergk,

Poet.

Lyr.

663.

565B. 2

6B.

Richardson,

14f.

Kalligeneia

Sic. supra

Richardson, p. century B.C.

11,

Archetypal Image 1967), p. 136£. and Stenia

at

the

would

date

the

of Mother

and

Thesmophoria.

V.4. p.

135£,

142f. indicated, pace Greene.

(avfu:aL

284-5. XII.

22. Science and Religion 27f. Magic is more

(Garden likely to

222 be employed on occasions when the issue is in doubt and the Trobrianders' technology is inadequate to assure the desired result, as in gardening and opensea fishing--but not in lagoon fishing.

CHAPTER XII CONCLUSIONS The general Kore

has

would

been

give

discussion

saved

for

this

an incorrect

impression

to

any

relevant

to

every

festival

of

myth

will

be the

Homeric

the

the

earliest

an

'official'

particular

complete Eleusinian the

however.

The approach

variants

degree, would

of

the

either

the

most

to

limit

ourselves our cult

apply

or

it

purpose,

Hymn to

versions

the

Levi-Strauss,

contain,

a lesser

conveys

method

the

since

it

of

often

refers

message,

,

myth.~ requires,

of

Levi-Strauss

We shall,

therefore,

such

most

a clear

223

so precisely

him-

useful

relationship

to

that

greater

this

the

is

myth,

practice. The~

it

intended

Levi-Strauss

version,

shows

source

represents

essential

analyze

imagination

single

or

in

is

who maintains

to

way to

of

it

as

probably is

and

myth

Demeter,

No judgment

of

this

the

Our primary

other

the

discuss

as

Demeter.

successfully. to

to

of

structuralist

Demeter

chapter,

and very

which

of

The myth

text.

desirable

a computer,

self,

with

a myth

structure

be the

However,

for

validity

myth

festival.

version,

regarding

all

the

concluding

relation

for

one

of

the

cult,

224 that

one

imagines

Demeter's

that

fast

and

the

initiates

in

her

peregrinations

Thesrnophoria, an aition ing,

sitting

part

of

the

the at

on the

ground,

are

for

this

and

on flowers in

(8),

this

the

myth:

Skira

was eaten

world.

Finally,

story

metaphor

of for

some way.

each,

the~specifically the

Haloa,

explained

other

by their of

the

Chloaia

and Antheia.

Kore's

of every

the

descent find

was told

of or

The

the

under-

aition

year, Demeter.

brought

had

3

function

agricultural

festival

flowers

to their

could

a flower

hand, and

The myth

myth

in

the

by the

Thesmophoria,

(265).

the

myth

by means

games

to

at

at

are

On the

to

events

the

were

Mysteries.

formulated

Eleusinian

relevant at

was

Demeter,

Greater

pomegranate,

the

related

Demophon the

however,

found

and mourn-

piglets

not,

the at

the

all

was therefore doubtedly,

been

the

was ensnared

at

significance

may have

and

of

the

Mysteries

to

(412).

at

of

by

details

Fasting

Thesmophoria, Kore

the

mind.

imitated

other

related

story

in

were

imitation

of

on the

and a pomegranate

a positive

in

at

in

Lesser

is

it

Aischrologia

retrieval

A taboo

the

pomegranate

the

that

use.

the

which

kykeon

(202-3).

explicitly

of Eubouleus,

2

in

Thesmophoria,

had

as were

probably

jesting

argue

the

Eleusis.

Iambe's

Thesmophoria

roles

of

and

down and

One could

actually

Mysteries,

The throwing

story

poet

drinking

Haloa, in

the

to

in as and Un-

mind

a

225

The~' more

than

Most

patently,

like

one

the

dramatic

view

of of

marriage

sanctioned psychological

Greek

myth

tiquity or

bride, between

will

for

4

generally, marriage

the

demonstrations

of

5

grief.

Greek,

bride.'

Elopement

is

parental

disapproval,

she

not

must

no one is

absolutely marry

is

usually

necessary.

will

marry

a custom

that

does

Why does

this

of

rape

the

carries

Thus,

off

family

idea

of

the

as

an ab-

'stealing

in

has

ensue

word or

cases

the of

of the been

'stealing

bride

abducted, Certainly

the

between 'theft'

the

makes

connivance

distinguish

an-

mock battles

to

she

in

a formalized

to

resorted

in

that

an elopement,

referred

We cannot

or be dishonored.

her. not

women.

bride's

Once

abductor,

else

elopement.

that

although

her

us an important

In discussing

was noted

in modern

for

struggle,

and the

duction,

is

to

That

ultimately

subject

groom

on

although

we forget

the

of

presented.

was essentially

pretends

6 it

klepsigarnia,

should

ritual

attendants,

the

rite

level.

A highly

is

Greek

to

nor

one

and daughter

reveals

ancient

in which

bride

Kore.

a rape,

Zeus,

serves

than

an important

of mother

given

literature,

on more

maiden

as

of

of

marriage

presented

abduction,

the

the

latter's

prominence

the

operates

emotions

reality

the

rape,

the

by the

ignore

and

of

the

is

work

describes

marriage

occasion

this

great

the~

passage:

the

function

any

rape

equate

bride' and these

two

226 situations,

which

on the

basis

Simply

because,

woman is is

she

stances

of

her.

has

loss is

that

by society

to be able

offer

her

would

never

Demeter

prefer is

quite

objects

to

the

ducting

a girl

pomegranate, 9

Yet into

is

loss

Plouton

have

which

been

eating

is

this her

knowing is

imposed

situation in

that

marry

her

fruit,

Demeter

or

points

once

as

the~

just

she

that (82),

simply

she

of

ab-

has

lost

This

eating

of

the

a sexual that

as

that

out

abductor.

interpreted

to

no suggestion

by Kore's

in

order

The purpose that

8

temptation.

Demeter

is

that

therefore, or

to

abducts

the~

emphasized this

and

attack

daughter.

in

Greek

not,

son-in-law.

expressed

it

are

fact

'shame'

As Helios

to

the

circum-

as a son-in-law,

unwilling

has

They

There

else.

of her

will

of

perhaps

of

who is

in modern

sense

7

consequences

lascivious,

Plouton

suit.

of

the

on the

a parallel

his

assent

'honer';

either

a desirable

she is

resist

?

The important

her

line.

someone

Plbuton

situation

in

marriage,

disapproves

'honer'

lost

and the

to

approve

the

essentially

since

lawful

she would

tricked

culture,'

distinguish • connivance.

or

assumption

of Kore

of elopement/rape,

• resistance

no bearing

restraint

The case

symbol.

have

them

would

whatever.

a popular

keeps

expected

her

I

not

women are

external

Westerner

a 'shame

or has

the It

society only

• • victims

the in

modern

of no consequence

that

for

of

the

Kore

was

was originally

227

lured

into

caused

Plouton's

to

spring

symbolize

Kore

Plouton,

her

could

variant

return

the

reason

that

remain, assume

depicts

her

for

of

most

of

maiden

previous

seems

to

antiquity

there

was

passage.

of

the

tie

the

to

him;

Indeed,

refusing

a

to

this

is

forces

underworld, Plouton's

a wife,

of

her

mother.

pomegranate in

that,

clutches

Undoubtedly

Persephone,

but

depiction

provide

support

a tragic

it

is

expositions

the

her

to

and

to

Queen.

she

cannot

return

of

women's

view

to

is one in

for

the

that

in

side

to

not

the

only

ancient

model

for

of

the

most

detailed

and

sym-

ancient

this

idea

of

inevitable

rite

literature

of

the

feelings

descriptive

of

the

sexual

women involved. If

awakening

we view of

the

the

myth

young

bride,

understand

why aischrologia

in

festivals.

Demeter

priate

her

actually

10

year,

its

The myth 11

pathetic

as

consequences

the

would

to

the

become

in

marriage,

marriage,

into

he

state.

The~,

of

of

as

has

its

which

reality,

sexuality

her

the

and

tricked

light.

eating

a new identity the

or

permanently

world

flower

psychological

awakened

tradition to

her

important

newly

miraculous

The pomegranate

was trapped

not

return

Once

up.

another

however

she

way by the

at

ceremonial

as

then played

Such occasions

behavior

we can such is

connected

more

easily

an important

part

particularly

appro-

with

marriage

or

228 12

childbearing. Death myth, the

for

as well

what

else

underworld,

young

girls

modern

'die' and

rites

the

notion

that

the

his

new role and

marriage. able

or

state

Perhaps

for is

story

is

simpler,

level

aitological

why the

just

as

to

god of

been

of

passage.

to

all

can

a

manage-

a saving

through

the

Mysteries.

Her

for

any

attempt

to

14

On another,

Mysteries.

Kore

is

reminiscent

found

in

primitive

cultures

now lives

as

first

the

how death

as

as

She was the

significant of

be seen

in

be viewed

be portrayed

of

death

reborn

can

myth

explain

symbolically

a common rite rebirth

the

Age-initiation

made more

highly

myth,

can

sex

since

is

generally.

the

death,

death

and

'theology'

and

of

illuminate

convey

died

death of

and

be born.

A wedding

event

with

therefore the

attempts

life.

made available

elucidate

has

the

demonstrates

is

always

to depict

metaphors

awakening

passage

off

by Charon,

two merge

woman to

of

the

death

mankind

literature the

the

folksongs

folk

the

initiate

rebirth,

Kore's

what

of

by comparison

event

the

Greek

are

of

be carried

abducted

sexual

for

subject

being

of

story

Kore,

ceremonies

a death

as

the to

Modern

how profound this

For

is

signify

die?

young

yet In

must

it

The study

13

other.

maiden

to

who die

how common and

each

does

but

Plouton.

and death.

as marriage

came in

to the

be in

to

achieve

of

a type

today, the

underworld,

world,

of

which or

when he

229

formerly that

dwelt

on the

we possess

nalve

folk

cated

facade

are

same

is

which

Hainuwele, dies

in

to

clear

her

since

it

explains

what

seems

mind,

that

a result

staple

grain

16

to

did if

versions

Kore's

learn

heroic

of

figure

exist

to 17

the

reluc-

myth,

it

is

practice The myth

originated,

be a common assumption

of more

not

the

adventures.

appear,

myth

we are

of did

cultivation

might

the

of

Hainuwele

an earlier,

Even

mankind

heroic foods

compared

it.

myth

following myth-making

must

have

invented

that

the

it. the

grow

This

ripe

the

the

or

and marriage,

The myth

story,

of

some divine

myth

year

also

round,

explanation

a golden

were

been

many variants,

discovered

year,

in which

earlier

how grain

Yet

of

about

to

sophisti-

agriculture.

in

provide

as

these

an aitiological

that

to

in

myths

than

their

death

assumed

'died'

that

not

often the

thus

does

has

of

agriculture

or

of

community's

body,

theorize

behind

of

tale

the

is

Greek

polished

respects,

origins

version Kore

tant

that

from

primitive until

certain

an Indonesian order

growing Kore,

the

discern

explanatory

in

describes

and

the

preoccupations.

being

also,

Although

literary

we can

the

Besides the~

earth.

more

stories,

15

age all

in

year

explains

why it

is

but

during

two

only

relies

on the

which

all

fruits

long,

an idea

thirds

grain of

common mythical grew

almost

plentifully exactly

the

idea and

opposite

to

230 that

which

man is

thought

state

until

views

of

That

these

which the

the

to

have

primeval

period

must

serve

exist

to

before

relevance

the

and

ascent

point hold

the

which the

dies early

Kore's and

to

an allegory, to

its

rection became

goes

that

myth

the

is

in

aspect

of its

the

Hymn,

explains it,

particu-

did

nor

did

the~

of

significance

it

the

in when

Neither

one

the~, an allegory

and perhaps

reborn

time

in

early

was

summer, resur-

sown above

embrace the

is intended

in

of

Her

discussed to

theories

grain,

the

seed

manages

which

is

granary.

the

were

the

and

grain

the

descent

be applied,

with

sowing

the

Kore's

Two main

identify

of

theories

can

Kore

would

fall,

of

year.

at

underground

not

story

that

identify

reaping

of

the

agricultural

the

chapter. potential

perhaps

here:

that

Another

These

symbolic

myth.

underlie

cultivation

the

underground

be in

fertile.

preceding

the

deposition would

Greek

both

18

and

one would

with

Yet

in

noticed

purpose

assumed

spring.

death

deprived

year.

is

or

where

civilization.

once,

grain

our

often

field;

at

story,

and

be found

been

rape.

is

by point,

aims

us examine

agricultural It

of

can

whether

let

of

a brutish

arts

have

Kore's

type

assumptions

two

that

Finally,

for

in

two contradictory

regard

greatest

lived the

contradictions in

Prometheus

he learned the

thus

larly not

underlies

and in

all

reason

the the is

to have an

231 exact

application.

abducted

in

(6f.). after If

The~

the

spring,

when

She will

return

every

remaining

we must

that

Kore

and

returns

terion,

be

sown,

in

choose goes

one

the

symbols

said

to even

The entire agricultural

year,

mornent--rnuch

as

every

evaluate

the

occasions

We have First,

found the

were to

Thesmophoria at

the

frozen

time and

when

ritual

observance

before

took

place.

in

the

been

of

local

rele-

identify were

Demeter.

and

state

and when the

moment

is

when

crops

are

growth.

and

as we have

The second the

the

moments:

Mysteries, held,

of

which

honer

is her.

to

year

when

it

that

in

ritual-agricultural

originally

their

when

implicit

in

sowing,

evidence.

moment

has

view

and Kore

marking

in

when the

solstice,

the

abducts

each

is

moments

the

in Anthes-

with

festival

study

(399f.).

Pyanopsion,

reaped,

in

this

year

flowers

Plouton

of

however,

multivalent,

is

feast.

were

arrested

wheat

gospel

celebrated,

the

are

each

important

in

the

Christian

guess,

of

in

the

sowing

was

blooming

another,

consistent

critical

just

of

Kore

spring,

over

the~

whole

five

time

Proerosia hazarded

for

third

recapitulated

goal

the

the

with

spring,

major

A central and

of

that were

in

the

be most

and

the

one

later,

the is

flowers

year

at

when the

in

cycle

to,

to

die

states

interpretation

months

seem

the

for

underground

four

and

vant

Hades

would

However, can

clearly

The Haloa

mid-winter, seemingly was

232 celebrated early

at

Eleusis

spring,

when

are

proliferating,

and

the

third, harvest,

shrine,

or

threshing height man and rized,

the

Eleusis, the

retreat

when the in

Skira

We have

Yet

of

fall

with

a festival

a local,

Chapter

VIII,

made

impossible

in

unison:

different

time;

not at

private

each

the

The fifth

moment

time

of

the

shade,

and,

marked

the

of

games, to

was the

solstice, we have

when theo-

storing

were

or

the

Why was

the

the

practical

for

whole

farmer

would

he would

then

in

did

certain

the

state

equal

It

of

on occascrops.

harvest

Athenian

affair?

festivals,

celebrated life

instead,

the

Demeter's

the

least

Why,

that

Thar-

celebrated

all

remain.

Why did

remain

it

that

importance

Thesmophoria?

celebrations,

Kalamaia

the

a

the

a local

the

Eleusinian

some questions

event

moment,

add

silos.

critical

unimportant?

Chloaia,

we should

either

the

stalks

at

festival

shown

the

grain the

perhaps

local

the

at

moment,

festivals,

aparchai,

into

underground

for

with

heat,

green

The fourth

harvest.

summer's

beast

Agrai;

Paiania.

where

the

by two

at

of

The third

and

marked

offering

after of

sions

at

time.

flowers

Mysteries

Antheia

and

except

this

was distinguished

gelia,

seed

the is

lesser the

at

was

this to

harvest

the

home

suggested

above,

magical

reasons

and community

be occupied

mark

importance

the

complete

relatively

his

to

offer

harvest with

his

in

aparchai at

a

233

threshing

and

a private

thanksgiving;

his

aparchai

the

crop

have

offering

may not

share.

All

relative

no time

of

function

these

more

elaborate

further,

every

farmer

would

immediately

and

until

of

ritual

the

explanations

theory,

of

anything

be eaten

unimportance

complementary

for

the

the

ancient

for

deities

harvest, looks

account

the

for

have

but

to

make

individually,

might

which

than

had for

their the

an additional, basic

Greek,

meaning

and

recommends

itself:

certain

The ceremonial

em~hasis

moments

year

were

felt

the

ritual

the

sowing,

the

most

in

the

to

in

the

require

such

calendar

reveals

obviously

Greek

and

world,

and

widespread

both

were

in

emphasis

the Eleusinian of the

for

this,

and

emphasis

on the

is

simply

that

of

insecurity;

balance, events is

the

to

doubt

which

ances

is

less

survival

beyond

reason

able

the

the

motivates

to

make

of

the

farmer's

be grateful

absent.

whole

year's

control.

elaborate

At no time an informed

sowing

time

is

hangs

the

the

year

prediction

is

in

a

the

on natural time

there

anxiety

ritual-magical in

the

of

depends

but

before lack

At harvest

Demeter,

festivals

the

crop

community

to

just

for

on

Mysteries,

Derneter's

fall,

on

moments

greatest

Our explanation

time

us which

specific,

sowing,

harvest,

community

To be more places

most

by the

to

ritual.

The Thesmophoria famous

placed

and

performthe

about

farmer the

coming

234

crop,

than

outcome

in

is

the

nature

enable

and

of

have

attempted

that

myth

is

that

levels,

have

these

the

of

part.

as

vest

makes

rituals

festivals

clearly

the~

seed

to

the

'remains' of

produce

stimulate the

the

that

that

the

are

the real

festivals

the

is

up the

divine

propitiated

One holds a rite 19

never

is

simply

function

certain

than

to

on har-

occasion, Clearly

effectively stated the

discussed

the

in

expected

the

ritual.

after

both

an explana-

not

critical

openly

Our

reject

rather

as

replication

20

to

to

aitiologically is

of

intended

human

us

the

Another

leve1.

not

no

on two differ-

forces

The Haloa earth;

Many theo-

express,

farmers

we have

effects.

and wake Chloaia,

to

ritua1.

the

more

is

This

given

of

simply

conceived

germinate.

explain

on sowing

and vital fall

to

ritual

further

ritual.

is

does

agree

clear

the

the

it

The emphasis

elaborate of

Others

time,

speculate

ritual

on the

Demeter

although

it

is

but

to

and

both

that

doing

Yet we cannot anything.

out

ritual

effect,

ritual,

more

harvest

ritual.

myth

grows

idea;

are

us

invented

and

same

of

'do'

not

myth

gods

views,

tion

at

ancient

explain

myth

the

examination

to

to aition,

a practical

of what

the

the

function

understood;

maintains ent

contrast,

observations

ries

longer

In

known.

These on the

fall.

the aiding

regarding Thesmophoria.

were

also

included

magic

Lesser

Mysteries,

gloomy chthonic

thought to if entities,

235 to

ensure

the

continued

Aparchai-offerings

at

consumption, the

and

Skira

cal,

the

of

purpose;

but

ask

draw

ritual

were the

of

festivals

of

terion,

the

we did

not

moment,

also

of

ing'

emphasized

at of

her

yearly

sowing the

note

and

would

fields

the

as

at

practi-

performed of both

for

a

natural magically

and

We must by the

now

ritual

or whether

relation

of myth

we

and

that

the

Mysteries

at

seem

the

and

that

two moments

in

most

prestigious

cult

time

odd

of

that

of

the

three

Eleusis

'greening' different

are

attested

for

the

month

of Anthes-

the

Chloaia,

and

the

Lesser

Mysteries,

know that as

as well

the~,

the

seed

harm.

by Demeter's

sowing,

Demeter

the

emphasized

on two occasions,

It

of

human

case.

of

Antheia,

this

rites

worthy

for

concerned.

of

about

particular

before fields.

if

scheme

conclusions

safe

them,

deities

calendar

is

the

the

food

a reminder

influence

the

were

center:

as

moments

celebrated year

served

of

men.

therefore

critical

this

It

from

seed

the

any

in

the

to

propitiation

illuminates

ritual,

only

and

deposition

were

attempted

whether

can

not

crops

made the

involved

rituals

they

of

ceremonial

keeping

Agrarian

by the

harvest

undoubtedly

means

events,

well-being

the~

time

of

return. time, also

the

also Kore's

puts

original

Although festivals have

great

not which

a magical

stress

abduction as

vital

mark

function

and

as the and

on

the

'greena

236

practical over

purpose.

until

that

the

grain

is

in

The emphases

of

the

the~

should

descent

is

However, ing

The farmer's

in

the

to

see

not

really

granary. year

reinforce

our

be interpreted

to

mean that

Kore's

and

her

it

is

above,

the~

the

are

ritual

fall,

as noted

worries

as

ascent not

in

early

spring.

particularly

a blueprint

for

the

view

enlightenagricultural

year. Three encountered women,

in

is

can It

tivals

and

somewhat

study

are

the

tangential

to

interesting

that

been

it

that

women generally

they

of performing

are

more

for

the

and

symbolize

having

obvious

offered

touch

with

the

reason

that

they

fecundity.

bestowed

biology. society

for

A recent (i.e.,

are

study men)

of

thought

to

than

themselves

bear

of

by the

thought the

forces

facts

of

village place

life the

usually be more

men, of

to

fesMany

well-springs

Greek

tends

it.

Demeter's

still

a

may be that

phenomenon;

magic

understanding simply

it

as

secret.

this

Women are

on them

in

are

topic

to

so many of

agricultural

some mysterious

nature,

that

in

the thesis,

by women alone

have

capable

this

repeatedly

festivals

some new approaches

celebrated

argued

we have

Although

explanations is

that

individual

obscenity.

suggest

is

themes

discussing

secrecy

whole our

inter-related

male

since

fertility, children, of

as

of their has sex

own shown in

• the

category

'spiritual', 21

'physical'. tion

placed

It

and

has

even

on women in

stems

from

the

perception

ture,

and

from

'civilized'

for

culture

over

are

competent

biological the

to

agricultural

the~concerned or

with

human.

They

agricultural the

deities, In Greece

we seem which

the

myth

cul-

preference

it

in

of

deal

Greece

of Egypt Tammuz, have

emphasis

with

to

festivals

were

animal, the

in

factors

on woman's

life,

The contrast

where

role

the

vegetable,

crops.

female,

the

certain

regard

of

or Babylon,

play

in

their

metaphors

with are

of

of woman's

generally,

only

women

terms

these

forget

that

deals

that

placed

man=

which

not

to

ultimately

specific

sexual

not

and

disvalua-

because

the

societies Osiris

magic be more

offspring

did

the

be true

discussing

deities

ancient

society

good

category

nature,

to

fertility

presents

We should

society

the

ultimate

seem

We can

in

that

woman=

would

Demeter:

above

in

22

it

process

as we noted

known

society's

perform

of

female argued

that

endowment.

festivals

been

every

nature.

In general,

the

237

to

male

assigned

to

Kore.

specific

to

that

role

in

fertility

ritual. We have speaking in

the

women,

of

arreta,

rites as

noted

of they

that

unspeakable

Demeter. are

secrecy,

the

This ones

the

things, relates

who perform

performance plays to the

the

or

a large

part

position

of

rites

which

238

our

(male)

authorities

obscene. ing

In one

the

birth,

sense,

'secret'

of

a process

. 1 y b ecause simp

theory

has

sense,

of

fact

they

miraculous

. experience

always

but

these is

place

derive,

in

cult.

25

tomb of from

the

which

the can

return

also

sexual

is

the

ultimate

she

mimics

awakening

cliche

that

took

of

their

as

place

to

to

the

the secrets

the

though

it

Demeter is

the

the

womb of

Ge,

up.

Descent

to

heavy

and

is

place,

actions

woman

men.

in

an action

secret

do

'a

fertility

employed

the

that

than

contrast

dies

the

assumed

better

springs

The celebrant

26

is

counterpart

be viewed

them,

women have

where

it

realm,

birth

from

while

arreta;

megara

underground

new vegetative

for~

and

from

an obvious

womb,

thought

women,

in

from

the

the

give

anatomy,

intuition'--in

accessible

underground

is, That

course

in

ritual

meanings.

retrieve death

'woman's

dead,

and

symbolic

found

to

Psychoanalytic

events

a physical,

Clearly

which

megara,_

visits

the

of

miraculous

publicly

of

and

still

or

We find secret

on,

how'

23

their

place',

possess-

mysterious,

24

from

or

finds

anatomy

masculine.

a 'secret go

idea

shameful as

'know

. it.

feminine

derives

have

knows',

rational

that than

things

This

they

h e cannot

women understand men.

as

man inevitably

secrets

as

women may be regarded

which

'secret'

knowledge

categorize

fertility,

remarked

more

that

so often

of

on her

with

reborn; to

the

she

deposit.or

Kore, descent

whose to

239

underworld to

realms,

where

the

secrets

puzzling

aspect

relates

to

has

been

Why are

women so frequently

what

secret

rites?

charm,

performed

as

atmosphere

death

are

reported result on all

laughter,

like

is

there ritual

role occasion,

explain

why behavior

obscene

and disgraceful To sum up,

centrate

the

critical

to

try

events.

to

been

much of

lewd

(male)

can

myth

women gather

in

and

ritual

magically

central

of

the

and

concede

that 27

purpose. Kore,

and

in

in

the

Yet

the

nature

unobserved

to

of

con-

conversation,

normally

of

to

shunned

as

enough,

in Attica

Demeter

attention

crops,

ritually

rituals

women

be appropriate.

community's life

that

and

everyday

language would

was a

a ritual

Demeter

sug-

licentious

We must

women assumed,

taboo

or

has

requirement

have

of

was a magic

authorities,

occasions.

festivals

the

the

conventional

Interestingly

who perform

their

It

the

the

at

answer.

the

on subjects

obscenely

women.

unrealistic

the

centrate

of

rejected

the

where

jest

secrets

we have

the

which

to

the

duty,

normal

in

of

festivals

a distasteful

mourning,

much

Demeter

said said

by our

of

of

obscenity

that

be modest

and

and

that

and

instead,

natural

just

The theory

an artificial

gested,

the

life

be learned. A third

as

of

on moments

particularly influence

however, on these

con-

the the

it

is

sowing,

course the

occasions,

of

women because

240

of

their

culturally

secrets cult, not

of

fertility.

exemplified be viewed

agricultural plexity

determined Finally, by the

as year,

a literal, or

and multivalence

the

Homeric

value

as

the

myth

Hymn to

allegorical ritual should

bearers

year;

of

the

relevant

to

Demeter,

should

guide its

be recognized.

to

symbolic

this

the com-

241 Notes 1.

c.

2.

The following p. 2llf.

3.

It often seems that cult rules or taboos are significant because they draw attention to a certain idea; whether they are prohibiting or enforcing an action is irrelevant. Thus, remaining chaste and indulging in sexual promiscuity can both be explained as magically encouraging fertility. Forbidding the eating of a certain food, or eating it as a part of the rite, are both ways of emphasizing the mythical-ritual importance of this food.

4.

P. Slater, The Glory of Hera (Boston, 1968), has examined these and other mythological themes from a psychoanalytical viewpoint.

S.

N. D. Fustel N.Y., City,

6.

Cf.

7.

Some reactions called forth by recent attempts to ameliorate judicial and police procedure for rape victims would seem to indicate that not all modern Westerners make this distinction.

B.

Cf. J. K. Campbell, Honour, Family and Patronage Portrait of a Greek (Oxford, 1964); and J. duBoulay, Mountain Village (Oxford, 1975).

9.

E. Neumann, The Great 308. Cf. C. Kerenyi, 133f., who points out symbolic of death.

Levi-Strauss, "The Structural Anthropology

supra

parallels

Structural Study of Myth," (New York, 1963). are

de Coulanges, 1864), p. 42f. p.

Richardson,

The Ancient

City

Persephone

Mother (Princeton, Eleusis (New York, that the pomegranate

G. Zuntz,

11.

Other marriage models would Hera, Peleus and Thetis, or Penelope.

12.

Cf.

p.

in

(Garden

113.

10.

supra

given

122f.

(Oxford,

1971),

p.

include, e.g., even Odysseus

1970), p. 1967), p. is also 400f. Zeus and

and

242

13.

In ancient myth the two were frequently connected, as the mortal lovers of such goddesses as Astarte, Ishtar, and Aphrodite usually died young; the story of the Garden of Eden is traditionally interpreted to mean that death entered the world as a direct consequence of sexual enlightenment.

14.

Richardson

15.

W. F. Otto draws this comparison: "The Meaning of the Eleusinian Mysteries," in The Mysteries, ed. J. Campbell (New York, 1955), p. 20.

16.

c.

17.

Richardson,

18.

Ibid.,

19.

Expressed 1912).

20.

T.

21.

J. duBoulay, Portrait (Oxford, 1975).

22.

S. Ortner, "Is Female to Male as Nature is to Culture?" in Woman, Culture and Society, ed. M. Z. Rosaldo and L. Lamphere (Stanford, 1974).

23.

I am not arguing that primeval man was ignorant of the 'facts of life.' Cf. E. Leach, "Virgin Birth," in Genesis as Myth and Other Essays (London, 1969).

24.

B. Bettelheim, Symbolic E. Neumann, op. cit.

25.

Cf.

26.

The arreta are frequently piglets, a favorite Demetrian victim. It has been suggested that the piglets of the Thesmophoria ritual represent Demeter and Kore. Piglet, choiros, was a popular term for the feminine aidoia. Cf. Liddell and Scott, s.v. xotpo~. 2.

27.

Richardson,

p.

Kerenyi,

p.

26f.

op.

cit.,

pp.

259f.,

136f.

301f.

301f. by J.E.

H. Gaster,

supra

p.

p.

Harrison

Thespis

100,

p.

(Garden of

n.

213f.

in

Themis City,

a Greek

Wounds

(Cambridge, N.Y.,

1960).

Mountain

Village

(New York,

1954);

53.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Allbaugh,

L. G. Crete: Area. Princeton,

Arbesmann,

R. Das Fasten Giessen, 1929.

Bickerman,

E. J. Chronology Ithaca, 1968.

c.

"Arethas 394f.

Bidez, Blum,

R.,

and 1970.

A Case 1953. bei

of

A. "Initiation edited by c. J.

Broneer,

0. "The Thesmophorion (1942): 250f.

Bronte,

A. "Oi Zeugades (1938): 104f.

c.

Brooks, Burkert, Campbell,

c.

E.

w. J.

Epitheta P.

tes

Deorum.

Berlin,

Carney,

A. des

The Mysteries. Honour,

Dictionnaire Plantes.

the

und Romern.

Ancient

World.

Byzantion,

9 (1934):

Hour.

Rodou."

Homo Necans.

J. K. 1964.

Griechen

New York,

in Athens."

Through

Campbell,

an Underdeveloped

et Histoire." In Initiation, Bleeker. Leiden, 1965.

Climate

ed.

of

The Dangerous

Brelich,

Bruchmann,

den

de C~sar~e."

Blum E.

Study

Family

Laographia,

Leipzig, the

11

12

1893.

Ages.

London,

1926.

1972. New York,

1955.

and Patronage.

Etymologique Louvain, 1959.

243

Hesperia,

des

Oxford,

Noms Grecques

244 Clinton,

K. The Sacred Officials of Mysteries. (TAPS Monographs, delphia, 1974.

Cornford,

F. M. "The Aparchai and the Eleusinian Mysteries." In Essays and Studies Presented Wm. Ridgeway. Cambridge, 1913. H. c. ed. Intelligence, 1944.

Darby,

Deubner, Dietrich, Ditmars, Dow,

s.,

L.

the Eleusinian no. 64.) Phila-

Greece. Published by British Naval 3 vols., no place of publication,

Attische

Feste.

Berlin,

1932.

B. C. "A Religious Function Revista Storia dell'Antichita, R. L.

to

Reptiles

of

and Healey, R. HThS, 21 (1966):

the

World.

"A Sacred lf.

"Six Athenian (1968): 170f.

Sacrificial

duBoulay,

J. Portrait Oxford, 1975.

of

Eitrem,

s. "Eleusinia--Les Myst~res Symb Oslo, 20 (1940): 133f.

Farnell,

L. R. Oxford,

of

Calendars."

a Greek

of

New York,

Calendar

Dow, S.

The Cults 1896-1909.

of the Megaron." 3 (1973): lf.

the

Mountain

Greek

"Sociological Hypotheses Position of Women in Ancient (1906): 70f. Kultische

Keu-schheit

The Ancient

Economy.

et

1933.

Eleusis." BCH, 92

Village.

l'Agriculture." States,

Concerning Religion."

5 vols. the ARW, 4

Fehrle,

E. Die 1910.

Finley,

M. I.

Forbes,

H. A., and Koster, H. A. "Fire, Axe and Plough: Human Influence on Local Plant Communities ••• " In Regional Variation in Modern Greece and Cyprus, edited by M. Dimen and E. Friedl. New York, 1976.

Forbes,

H. A. (1976)

"The Thrice-Plowed [in press].

im Altertum. Berkeley,

Field."

Giessen, 1973.

Expedition,

18

245 Foucart,

P. F. 387f.

Frazer,

J. G. The Golden Vol. 1, revised.

Gansiniec,

S. "Cereals in Early Archaic Archaeologia, 8 (1956): 46f.

Gaster,

T. H.

Gerlitz,

E. "Das Fasten als Initiationsritus." Initiation, edited by J.C. Bleeker. 1965.

In Leiden,

Gjerstad,

E. "Das Attische (1929): 188f.

ARW, 27

P.

Harrison, Healey,

Garden

La Propriete

J.E.

BCH, 7 (1883):

Bough. Edited by T. H. Gaster. New York, 1959.

"The Return

W.

Guiraud,

de Plouton."

Thespis.

C. 105f.

Greene,

"La Culte

Fest

City,

der

New York,

Skira."

of Persephone." Fonciere

Themis.

Greece."

CP,

en Grece.

Cambridge,

1960.

41 (1946):

Paris,

1912.

R. Eleusinian Sacrifices in the Athenian Code. Ph.D. dissertation, Harvard, 1962. Summary in HSCP, 66 (1962): 256f.

Heitland, Jameson,

W. E.

Agricola.

M. H. (1951):

Cambridge,

"The Hero 49f.

"Notes Erchia."

Echetlaeus."

on the Sacrificial BCH, 89 (1965):

A. Les 1925.

Jasny,

N. The Wheats 1944.

Cereales

dans

1921.

Calendar 154f.

l'Antiquite

of Classical

Law

TransPhilAs,

"The Mysteries of Eleusis." Assoc. for Psychoanal_Ysis, 19 Jarde,

82

from

Bull. of Phila. (1969) : ll4f. Grecgue.

Antiquity.

Paris,

Baltimore,

"Competition Among Grains in Classical Antiquity." Amer. Hist. Rev., 47 (1941-42): Jung,

1893.

C. G., and Kerenyi, c. Essays on a Science Mythology: The Myth of the Divine Child Mysteries of Eleusis. New York, 1949.

747f.

of and the

246

Karanastas~, A. "Oi Zeugades (1952): 20lf.

tes

K5."

Laographia,

Kerenyi,

c. Eleusis: Archetypal Image Daughter. New York, 1967.

Lawson,

J. c. Modern Greek Folklore Religion. Cambridge, 1910.

Loukopoulos, Mair,

D.

w.

A.

Georgika

tr.

Hesiod,

tes

of

Poems

Mother

and

and Ancient

Greek

A~hens,

1938.

Roumeles.

the

14

and Fragments.

Oxford,

1908. ~

Mariolopoulos, Paris, Megas,

G.

E. G. 1925.

Ellenikai

Megas Kazamias. Meritt,

Athens,

B. D.

Moritz,

Mylonas,

Climat

Year.

1957.

Berkeley,

Schleswig,

Griechische der

Jahreszeiten.

Stadt

Athen.

Grain-Mills Oxford, 1958.

in

G. Eleusis and Princeton, l96l. The Great

Nilsson,

M. P.

Studia

the

Mother.

and

Classical

Eleusinian

1898. "Corn." Antiquity.

Mysteries.

Princeton,

de Dionysiis

the

Schleswig,

Leipzig,

Grain"

and Flour

of

1864.

L. A. "Husked and Naked CQ, NS, 5 (1955): 129f.

E.

1961.

The Sacred and Civil Calendar Year. Princeton, 1975.

Feste

Gr~ce.

Laographika Symmeikta Athens, 1932.

M. G.

Heortologie.

Neumann,

de la

1966.

2 vols.

Mornrnsen, A. ed. 1873. Mommsen, A.

la

Athens,

The Athenian

J. D. Athenian

Mornrnsen, A.

sur

Eortai.

Michaelidou-Nouarou, Karpathou. Mikalson,

Etude

Atticis.

1970. Lund,

1900.

247 Griechische Leipzig, 1906. Primitive

Feste

von Religiose

Time-Reckoning.

Lund,

Greek published

Folk Religion. New York, as Greek Popular Religion,

Cults, Greece.

Myths, Oracles New York, 1951.

Opuscula 2nd

Selecta,

3 vols.

Otto,

1961. (First 1940.) in Ancient

Lund,

Geschichte der Griechische ed. Munich, 1955-61.

T. s. "Grain Trade of AJP, 9 4 ( 19 7 3) : 2 3 lf.

1920.

and Politics

1951-60.

Religion,

Die Entstehung und Religiose Griechischen Kalendars. Lund, Noonan,

Bedeutung.

the

2 vols,

Bedeutung 1962.

Black

des

Sea in Antiquity."

W. F. "The Meaning of the Eleusinian Mysteries." In The Mysteries, edited by J. Campbell. New York, 1955. (First published in Eranos, 7 (1939): 83£. l

Owen,

T.

Padgug,

tr. Agricultural Cassianus Bassus.

Pursuits, London,

R. A. "Eleusis and the 13 (1972): 135f.

Philippson,

A.

Das Klima

Union

of Attica."

Griechenlands.

Bonn,

Die Griechischen Frankfurt, 1952.

o., and Huxley, London, 1972.

Polunin, Pope,

c.

H. Snakes 1937.

w.

Pritchett,

K.,

Athens. Rabe,

H.

Scholia

Alive

Landschaften, A.

~lowers

Lucianum.

of GRBS,

1948.

3 vols.

of

and How they

and Neugebauer, Cambridge, 1947. in

The Geooonica 1805.

the

Mediterranean.

Live.

New York,

0.

The Calendars

Leipzig,

1906.

of

248 Renfrew,

J.

Paleoethnobotany.

Richardson,

N. J.

London,

The Homeric

1973.

Hymn to

Demeter.

Oxford,

1974. Richardson, Rohde,

"A Sacrificial AJA, 10 (1895):

R. B. Epakria."

E. "Unedirte 548f.

Lucianscholion."

Romaiou

K. "To Unni kata (1923): 365f.

Samuel,

A.

Simms, Simone,

Sittl, Slater, Smith,

Greek

R. M. B.C."

and

ton

P.

-

E.

Munich,

ta

in the (1975):

Apanta.

The Glory

Lois

Lois Paris, Sacrees

of

Tresp, Van der

Sixth 269f.

to

Athens,

and Origins University

of

des

des

Cites

Cites

(1970): 7 1972. Centuries

Denkmaler Antike Kunst,

1968.

Hieropoioi. of Pennsylvania, Grecques.

Grecques. the

the

1889.

Boston,

Sacrees 1962.

Fourth

Eleusinischer vor Chr."

Hera.

"On the Lex Sacra of GRBS, 12 (1971): 217f. Stevens,

25

Roman Chronology.

D. The Functions Ph.D. dissertation, 1968.

Sokolowski, F. rnent.

Rh.M.

Laographia,

"Eleusinia GRBS, 16

Esiodou:

from

Gamon."

E. "Neue Deutung Zweier des Vierten Jahrhunderts 9 (1966): 86f. K.

Calendar 209f.

Supple-

Paris,

Derne Phrearrhioi."

c. E. "Agriculture and Rural Life in the Roman Empire." Cambridge Economic History, (1942): 89f. A. Die steller. Loeff, 33lf.

Fragmente der Griechischen Giessen, 1914. A. R.

de Ludis

"de

Sciris."

Eleusiniis.

1969.

I

Kultschrift-

Mnernosyne, Leiden,

Late

1903.

44

(1916):

249 Vanderpool, E. "A Sacred Calendar of the Attic Deme Thorikos." Miscellanea Graeca, 1 (1975): 33f. (Belg. Arch. Miss. to Greece, Ghent.) "A Lex Sacra of the Attic Hesperia, 39 (1970): 47f. Walcot,

P. Greek Manchester,

Walton,

F. R. "Athens, Eleusis and the Homeric Demeter." HThR, 45 (1952): 105f.

White,

K. D.

Wolf,

E. R.

Zuntz,

G.

Peasants, 1970.

Ancient

Deme Phrearrhioi."

Roman Farming. Peasants.

Persephone.

Ithaca,

Englewood Oxford,

and Modern.

1970.

Cliffs, 1971.

Hymn to

N. J.,

1966.

APPENDIX

ANCIENT GREEK AGRICULTURAL GLOSSARY

250

251 barley

Hom. !l_.

XV.263,

VI.506

T1 W..wn

barley Hom. Il. XI.631, Od.II.355 later used ofbarley groats or flour threshing Hes. Op. 599

T1 ct].l.n£AOG

vine

~n;o1:C1-LVW

prune plowing

1:0

r,

grain

axupov (3;\.a.cno;\.oyla.

(and husk

sowing)

Hes.

Theophr.

pampination,

H.P.

Op.

384

VIII.4.1

vine-trimming

oats digging

T1 yupooq;;

of

vines

graft

r,

olive

EAa.la.

Italian

tree millet

Theophr.

H.P.

thresh chickpea

Tl

emmer Hom. Od. IV.41, IV.604 later used ofspelt wheat einkorn, a husked wheat

!'.;£L 0.

n !:£ La.anAn

emmer, 0 8t:p].1.0{;

lupine

0 8cpot:

harvest

n KCJ.1:(l(J1:6P£0L

G

a husked

layering

n KO.XPUG

parched

barley

0

millet

Hes.

KEYXPOG

n KACJ.6£ LO. n KPL{}n

wheat

pruning barley

Scut.

397

VIII.1.1

2.52

n µe;}.Cvn n µe; ,o.(j)u,e; ucn G n µJ'ixwv poLO.G n oCvn

millet

0 c5}.01;

millet

n 5}.upo. 0 c5pol301;

emmer Hom. Il. V.196, Theophr. later used of wheat and barley bitter vetch

,o

c5cmpLOV

pulse

at

ou}.aC

barley

TtE;

p L,aµvw

prune

o

nC001;

pea

ltOAEW

Xen.

oi'joaµov

II.4.13

transplanting corn

poppy

vine

Hes.

Theophr.

H.P.

B:

CqOI o-ro-jo H.P. VIII.1.1 generally

QE_. 570

Hes.

plow

IX.12.4

QE_.570 Linear

Hes.

fall-sown

,o

An,

QE_. 462 hard

wheats

sesame spring-sown

soft

cereal

generally

food

"tO.CJL,WOil

cereals

n CJKO.(j)O{; n , C(j)ll

vine einkorn

0 ,payo1;

enurer

n ,puy11,6G

vintage

0 (j)Cl.K6G

lentil

,a. xe:opomi

legumes

0 xov6p6i;;

groats

0 WXPOG

lathyros

wheats

Theophr. digging

Hes.

Theophr. groats

boiled

Theophr.

pea

H.P.

VIII.1.1

QE_. 572 H.P. in

H.P.

VIII.1.1 milk Plin. H.N. XVIII.29.lrr-

VIII.1.1

253

GENER.~L INDEX

Antheia, 132, 162, 212, 235 Anthesteria, 119, 166 Apollo, 60, 63, 67 n. 29, 71, 134, 147 Arkichronia, 89f., 102 n. 87 Arretophoria, 7lf., 158f.,163, 174 Asklepios, 194 Athena, 63, 71, 73, 156f., 165, 167, 174 Balletys, 183 Barley, 15f., 20, 35f., Bouphonia, 165f. Bouzyges, 64, 68 n. 51, Calendar, Chastity, Climate,

39f.,

120£.,

144,

148f.

169

90f., 142 84, 92, 166 3, llf.

Daira (Daeira), 59f., 61, 162 Dernophon, 183, 187, 203, 224 Diasia, 166 Dionysia, rural, 110, 120 Dionysos, 107f., 135, 141, 148 Echetlaeus, Epidauria, Eubouleus,

169 194 73f.,

164,

Farming methods, 13£., Fasting, 83, 92 Feasting, 83, 94, ll2f., Fire, 93, ll4f. Flowers, 84, 133, 224, Hainuwele, 210, Hekate, 61, 162

229

224 22,

4lf.,

166 227

168f.,

215

Helios, 167, Hera, 135 Iacchos,

226

195,

203

Kalligeneia, Kourotrophos,

83 163£.

Legumes, 14£., Lenaia, 108 Lucian scholion; 158

19£.,

37,

40£.

on Haloa,

108f.;

Magic, 30, 52 n. 130, 78f., Marling, 169£. Millet, 37£. Mourning, 83, 92, 166, 201, New year,

on Thesrnophoria,

88,

204,

224,

215£.,

73£.,

233

239

92f.

Oats, 20 Obscenity, ritual, 80£., 94, Olives, 14, 17, 26£., 32£. Oschophoria, 71£.

113,

Panathenaia, 182£. Plerosia, 54f. Plouton, 73f., 108,113,184,186,211, Ploutos, 203 Plowing, sacred, 59£., 63£., l68f., Pomegranate, 84, 112, 224, 226 Poppies, 133 Poseidon, 60, 106£., 163, 167, 174, Proarktouria, 55£. Prostitutes, 85£., lllf. Pyanopsia, 63, 186 Rarian field, Rhea-Cybele,

152, 203

168,

172£.,

185

128f.,

195,

226f. 172 184

224,

227,

239

Sheep, 25, 30, 43 Slaves, 87f. Solstice; summer, 232; Stenia, 79f. Survivals, 4, 125f. Thalysia, Thargelia, Triptolemos, Vines,

14,

149f. 134, 147f. 114, 152, 17,

24f.,

Wheat, lSf., 20, 35f., einkorn, 16; emmer, Wine, 25f., 39, 43f., Zeus,

55,

59f.,

64,

255 winter,

169, 28f.,

117f.,

184, 34f.,

231

203 38f.,

43f.,

118f.

40, 120f., 144, 148f.,204f.; 16, 38; spelt, 46 n. 10; spring, 108f., 110, 119 67 n.

29,

73,

202f.;

Meilichios,

37

14lf.

256

INDEX OF GREEK WORDS Agyrmos, 194 Aischra, 113 Aischrologia, 80, 88, 109, 195, 224 Anodos, 80, 82 Antletriai, 70, 78, 88, 94, 160, 174 Aparchai, 61£., 104, 108, 134£., 148£., Aporreta, 83, 113 Archousa, 83, 85 Arreta, 71, 237£. Asemna, 113 Chloe, Diogma,

l32f.,

151

84

Eiresione, 63, 186 Epimeletai, 139, 141, 195 Epistatai, 185 Eparche, 108, 128 n. 18 Epopteia, 193 Epoptes, 199 Genes,

64,

86

Halee, 105£., l09f., Halos, 104f., l08f. HetaTrai, 111 Hiera, 194, 200 Hieros games, 203f. Kalame, 15lf. Katagoge, 211 Kathedos, 8 2. Kleesigamia, 113, Kere, 205, 213

120

225

173f.,

185f.,

232£.

Kouros, Kykeon,

20·5 200,

257 224

Maza amolgaie, 43 Megara, 73f., 79, 83, 100 n. Morotton, 84, 93 Myesis, 193, 201 Mysteria, 165£. Mystes, mystai, 141; Chapter

53,

238

XI,

passim

Panegvris, 43, l82f. Pannychis, 81, 114f., 118, 194f. Pelanos, 128 n. 18 and 19 Pemrnata, 128 n. 19 Pharrnakos, 149 Pornpe, 107, 184 Preroarchos, 61 Prerosiades, 61 194 Prorresis, 58f., Proteleia, 195 Prothyrna, 58, 66 n. 18, 108 Prosbathrai, ll4f. Sapenta, 77, 161 Skiros, skira, 157£., Synthema~, 206

169f.

Telete, 72, 111, 194£., 199, 207 149£. Thalysion, Thargelon, 134, 149f., 186 Thesmia, 72 Thesmophoriazousai, 71, 80, 85 Thesmos, 70f. Trachanas, 43 Zeia,

38

Z emi a , 8 4 , 9 3

MONOGRAPHS IN CLASSICAL STUDIES

An Arno Press Collection

Adler, Eve. Catullan Self-Revelation. 1981 Arnould, Dominique. Guerre et Paix dans la Poesie Grecque. 1981 Block, Elizabeth. The Effects of Divine Manifestations on the Reader's Perspective in Vergil's Aeneid. 1981 Bowie, Angus M. The Poetic Dialect of Sappho and Alcaeus. 1981 Brooks, Robert A. Ennius and Roman Tragedy. 1981. Brumfield, Allaire Chandor. The Attic Festivals of Demeter and Their Relation to the Agricultural Year. 1981. Carey, Chrstopher. A Commentary on Five Odes of Pindar. 1981 David, Ephraim. Sparta Between Empire and Revolution (404-243 B.C.). 1981 Davies, John K. Wealth and the Power of Wealth in Classical Athens. 1981 Doenges, Norman A. The Letters of Themistokles. 1981. Figueira, Thomas J. Aegina. 1981. Furley, William D. Studies in the Use of Fire in Ancient Greek Religion. 1981. Ginsburg, Judith. Tradition and Theme in the Annals of Tacitus. 1981. Hall~ Jennifer. Lucian's Satire. 1981. Hillyard, Brian P. Plutarch: De Audiendo. 1981 Hine, Harry M. An Edition with Commentary of Seneca, Natural Questions, Book Two. 1981 Horrocks, Geoffrey C. Space and Time in Homer. 1981 Lipovsky, James. A Historiographical Study of Livy. 1981 McCabe, Donald Francis. The Prose-Rhythm of Demosthenes. 1981

Parry, Adam Milman. Logos and Ergon in Thucydides. 1981 Patterson, Cynthia. Pericles' Citizenship Law of 451-50 B.C. 1981 Pernot, Laurent. Les Discours Siciliens d' Aelius Aristide (Or. 5-6). 1981 Philippides, Dia Mary L. The Iambic Trimeter of Eruipedes. 1981 Rash, James Nicholas. Meter and Language in the Lyrics of the Suppliants of Aeschylus. 1981 Skinner, Marilyn B. Catullus' Passer. 1981 Spofford, Edward W. The Social Poetry of the Georgics. 1981 Stone, Lama M. Costume in Aristophanic Comedy. 1981 Szegedy-Maszak, Andrew. The Nomoi of Theophrastus. 1981 Taylor, Michael W. The Tyrant Slayers. 1981 White, F.C. Plato's Theory of Particulars. 1981 Zetzel, James E.G. Latin Textual Criticism in Antiquity. 1981 Ziolkowski, John E. Thucydides and the Tradition of Funeral Speeches at Athens. 1981